Abbas, Syed Mobarak

 

Godda College : S.K.M. University, India

 

Christianity in the Land of Santhals: A Study of Resistance and Acceptance in Historical Perspective(03U)

 

Christian missionaries have been engaged in efforts to proselytize the people of Santhal Pargana since the nineteenth century. The missionaries established educational and philanthropic centres and gave Santhals the Roman script to communicate with them. However, socioeconomic development accompanying Christianity has not been as spectacular as has been in the neighbouring Chotanagpur. Except for those who converted, Santhals are animists who live in a Hindu setting and remain influenced by their ethos, culture and traditional festivals. The combination between the Hindu influence and ethnic identity has encouraged the Santhals to resist Christianity. Nevertheless, recent developments have produced a closer affinity between Christian converts and the Santhals on moral issues thereby neutralizing the impact of native values.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Abdu-Raheem, Musa A.

 

University of Ado-Ekiti, Nigeria

 

Practising Islam in a Multi-Religious Nation: Nigeria as a Case Study(02V)

 

Islam recognizes natural diversity among human beings in terms of colour, language, culture and religion. Since there is no way one can avoid differences resulting from this diversity, Islam teaches that its adherents should learn to live with and manage such differences in such a way that peace will prevail all the time. Some of the teachings of Islam relevant here include showing understanding when other people profess faiths or practise tenets other than those of Muslims. In the end, Muslims are expected not to lose sight of the importance of pooling resources with others to encourage righteousness and discourage unrighteousness. This is with a view to making the society free of crisis and better to live in.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Abe, Goh

 

Oita University, Japan

 

Ritual Performance of Laughter Festivals in Japan(02P)

 

In present-day Japan, seven major ritual performance 'warai' are observed in the months of January, February, May, October, and December at different geographical locations throughout Japan. The history and organization of the laughter festivals differ from each other, reflecting where and how the festivals are held. But it is closely related to our folk belief that entertaining gods with a ritual performance of laughter would bring a good harvest, for example. Some of the festivals have a history of over 300 years. And at the same time, the meaning and function of the laughter festivals have been reinvented throughout history. I would like to examine two major laughter festivals, one called Okoze (stone fish) or A Mountain Godess festival at Owase, Mie on Feb.7, and the other one called Warai (laughter) koh at Hofu, Yamaguchi, on the first Sunday of December. I will explore the changing aspects of the festivals with regard to their function and purpose in a historical perspective by utilizing data obtained from field participation in the above two laughter festivals.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Abe, Hajime

 

Toyo Gakuen University, Japan

 

Religious Landscape in Japan(03P)

 

*respondent

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Abe, Nobuhiko

 

Harvard-Yenching Library, USA

 

Theology Confronted by Religions: The Correlation between the Ideas of the Divine and Self(03Q)

 

Over the centuries theology has connoted Christian theology, but now, in the context of religious pluralism, theology must answer the challenges posed by religions. I argue that the correlation between ideas about the divine (God) and ideas about the self exists universally. The idea of self as a metaphor or symbol is always expressed with two poles in tension: individual and field (contextual). To explore the tension between the two types of self, I introduce two types of language games as a heuristic device: subject-prominent language (subject-predicate structure) and topicprominent language (topic-comment structure). These two types of self seem to indicate different ideas of the self-reflexivity and thus different directions of the self-transcendence: the external transcendence and the immanent transcendence. I argue here that theology needs to evaluate carefully these two types of self-transcendence as they are related to notions of the divine.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Abe, Toshihiro

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Search for Reconciliation in a Transitional Society: The South African Case(15E)

 

The South African Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC) has been defined as being one of the prominent cases by which post-conflict societies cope with difficulties. Discussions have tended to criticize its effectiveness and limits. This tendency is more marked when the discussion is on the applicability of that kind of activity to another society. I deal with TRC's religious implication, and this standpoint is effective for the analysis of the transitional society which is identified with its relative lack of legitimacy of due process. Two prominent figures to whom I give my attention are Desmond Tutu and Charles Villa-Vicencio, both who guided TRC theoretically as well as practically. However, although, to some extent, the two Christian's discourses have incompatibilities with each other, both still show a tangency which can be interpreted as a unique function, which let the divided people negotiate, in a sheer estrangement of post-Apartheid transitional society.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Adachi, Hiroaki

 

Doshisha University, Japan

 

Asceticism and Women's Freedom in Late Antiquity(12N)

 

The Mediterranean World of late antiquity was an age of great transformation. Many socalled pagan gods were, at least publicly, expelled and the first Christian society in history appeared. What was the role of women in this changing age? In this presentation, I would like to point out the importance of the female ascetic tradition. Some feminists in the 1980's pondered as to whether renunciation from the secular world could make women free from fixed gender roles. There have been many criticisms about their hypothesis, especially concerning the possibility for its verification. However, we can be sure that the women in this age seemed to act independently among many simultaneous sources and seemed to develop freedom to move and the freedom to communicate. From the hagiographies of male disguised holy women, through Thecla Acts and the Pilgrimage Diary of Egeria, to the feats of the Empress Pulcheria or Melania the younger, the concealed paths of women in late antiquity who were involved in forming the new society of this period will be discussed.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Adekunle, Julius O.

 

Monmouth University, USA

 

Unifier or Divider? Religion, Politics, and the Search for Peace in Nigeria(13L)

 

This paper examines the intersection of religion and politics since the pre-colonial period. It focuses on how political rulers, past and present, mix religion with politics. During the colonial period, Christianity flourished in southern Nigeria and Islam dominated the northern region. Nigeria is a secular state, but the current political system suggests that religion constitutes a central part of its politics. How does this approach support or affect good governance? Is religion helping to unify or divide Nigeria? Frequent religious conflicts contribute to the weakening of politics and many Nigerians have paid for it with their lives. Today, there is tension everywhere. Given the adoption of the Sharia (Muslim Law), the growth of churches, and the waves of conflicts between Muslims and Christians, it becomes necessary to re-examine the role of religion in Nigerian politics. The paper concludes that religion should provide peace and unity but not divide Nigerians.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Adetona, Mobolaji Lateef

 

Lagos State University, Nigeria

 

The Role of Muslim Youth in the Implementation of the Sharia in Nigeria(11O)

 

The 1999 return to civil rule in Nigeria has enhanced the (re)introduction of the penal aspect of Islamic Law in Nigeria. The Muslim youth, like other Nigerian youth that had been radicalized by the long stay of military in government, played a major role in both the northern and the southwestern parts of Nigeria. While the youth motivated the constitution of volunteers, enforcers of the law known as Hisbah in the North, made sure independent Sharia panels were established in the southwest. The paper describes and analyses the activities of the youth in promoting the implementation of Islamic Law in Nigeria.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Adibelli, Ramazan

 

Erciyes University Divinity Faculty, Turkey

 

A Model of Ethnico-Religious Cohabitation in the XIXth Century: Turks, Greeks, Armenians, Moslems, Catholics, Orthodoxes and Protestants at Kayseri (Turkey)(14C)

 

With the vertiginous progress of technology, the world becomes like a small village where people belonging to different ethnic, cultural, and religious communities are called to live together despite the differences that separate them. However, history teaches us that such cohabitation is not something new. For example, until the end of the XIXth century, Kayseri (Turkey) had a population formed by different ethnico-religious groups living in perfect harmony. This century, which ends at the end of the First World War with the collapse of the empires and the foundation of the nation-states, is also a watershed in this process of cohabitation. How was it possible at that time to unify peoples apparently so dissimilar? Which religious, socio-political and cultural factors produced such cohesion? Is it not possible to transmit a model like this into our days where the religious and ethnical differences tend to become factors for conflicts? This paper proposes to find some answers to these questions.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Adogame, Afe Unuose

 

University of Bayreuth, Germany

 

Why Worry When You Can Pray to Daddy? African Churches on Spiritual Warpath in Germany(01T)

 

African religious communities have become one of the viable players in the reshaping of German religious landscapes. One of their main ritual preoccupations is prayer and deliverance. One recurring feature in member's narratives is the identification of the host geo-cultural space as a new "spiritual war zone" and "Satan's stronghold". Using the example of the Redeemed Christian Church of God (RCCG), the paper discusses member's enactment of prayer as spiritual warfare in their pursuit of "the good things of life" and in the battle for the spiritual regeneration (remissionization process) of the public sphere. It examines the prevalence of the "Daddy figure" in their prayer ritualism, an appropriation which both underscores the epistemology and symbolism of spiritual power and charismatic leadership. It contends that ritual strategies and sensibilities are not necessarily evanescent and short-lived among migrants who live in diaspora. Rather, ritual attitudes may be largely enhanced and transformed by realities which confront immigrants in the new context.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Afolayan, Funso Stephen

 

University of New Hampshire, Durham, USA

 

For God and the Nation: Religion and Ethno-Political Violence in Modern Nigeria, 1985-2004(12S)

 

In the last two decades, Nigeria has witnessed an unprecedented rise in the spate of ethnic and religious violence that had resulted in the deaths of thousands of people, the burning of scores of churches and dozens of mosques, while weakening the nation's democratic institutions, providing excuses for military interventions, and threatening Nigeria's continued existence as a united entity. Using oral and written sources, this paper examines the nature and causes of ethno-sectarian violence in Nigeria. Key issues to be explored include: the connections between religious politics and secular ideologies; the varying roles of the state, religious organizations, ethnic associations, local and international fundamentalist groups, the media, and of civil society, in the generation or otherwise of political violence in Nigeria. Finally, the paper offers suggestions on the way out of this quagmire of violence and instability, without which the unity, progress, and survival of Nigeria will be irreparably imperiled.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Afolayan, Funso Stephen

 

University of New Hampshire, Durham, USA

 

Religious Dimensions of War and Peace(12S)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ahearn, David

 

LaGrange College, Japan

 

Globalization, American Religious Identity, and the 'Theology of Japan'(04A)

 

Globalization confronts the contemporary world with two profound challenges: first, constructing effective institutions that facilitate meaningful participation from the widest diversity of participants; second, fending off attempts to subject the new world order to hegemonic control. In its attempt to reflect theologically on the problems of pluralism and nationalism, the "Theology of Japan" maps out a useful agenda for Western theology. Contemporary Americans particularly are having problems squaring the realities of the new pluralism with U.S. historical self-identity as a Christian nation. Like other historically-covenantal societies (e.g., Israel, South Africa), Americans have tended to ground their national unity in a common allegiance "under God", and thus views divergent religious identities as outsiders or even threats. American theologians, too, have not yet given sufficient critique to a resurgent religious-based nationalism, which undermines its ability to participate creatively in the new globalized world.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ahn, Shin

 

University of Edinburgh, Scotland, UK

 

What is Religion Doing in War?: Christianity and Asian Religions in Early 20th Century Korea - The Case of Yun Chi-ho(1865-1945)(16V)

 

Yun Chi-ho (1865-1945) was one of the first Korean Christians to reform Korean society through ecumenical and educational works. After Yun studied in Japan, China and the USA, he attended the World Parliament of Religions of 1893 in Chicago, for he recognized the importance of inter-religious dialogue and comparative studies of religions. He emphasized differences more than similarities among religions and accepted both Confucian ancestor rituals and the national Shinto shrine as acts of ancestor reverence. As the only Korean representative, Yun criticized Western missionaries at the Edinburgh World Missionary Conference of 1910 in that they had overlooked the native people's perspective in Korea. In the paper I will explore how Yun understood Christianity and Asian religions in his context by analyzing his extensive diaries full of religious reflections on war, mission, and dialogue.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Akahori, Masayuki

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

Sufism: A Perspective for Peace and Coexistence(02O)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Akbik, Farouk

 

Sheikh Ahmad Kuftaro Foundation, Syria

 

Basic Doctrines of Nakshbandi School(03H)

 

In Islam 'sufism' comes from either suf in Arabic which means 'wool', denoting the coarse and rough clothes sufists used to put on as a sign of their rejection of the pleasures of this world; or it comes from safa in Arabic, which means 'purity', denoting the strife of Sufists to reach purification of the heart. In fact both meanings apply to these people who believe the core of human beings is their own heart, which should be cleansed from all dirts and spiritual diseases. In their training, some Sufists seclude themselves from others and remain under the care, observation and instructions of their spiritual masters. These masters devise different ways for their aspirants to be able to remember God at all times. Once the aspirants are given permission to go out to the world, they go to help others in various ways. Some roam the world living almost on nothing , to the extent that some of them have become famous with people flocking to them to be blessed with their company and benefit from their wisdom. Since materialism has not been able to quench man's thirst for true knowledge and happiness, there is a tendency in today's world to look for such saintly masters. They are spiritual protectors and pioneers for a better and more peaceful world.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Akhir, Noor Shakirah Mat

 

Universiti Sains Malaysia, Malaysia

 

The Spiritual Dynamic Elements In al-Ghazali's Theory of Soul(03O)

 

This paper will address matters relating to the dynamic aspects of al-Ghazali's theory of soul, particularly what is meant by spiritual dynamic; that is, what can be inferred from al-Ghazali's teachings regarding the spiritual development of the individual. This paper will discuss how al-Ghazali's teachings can help this inner development, and show that al-Ghazali's teachings can have counseling and motivating function. Al-Ghazali urges the necessity of contemplating one's existence and attributes, the purpose of this life and what is to come after this life ends. The relationship between al-Ghazali's theory of soul and his theory of knowledge also will be discussed. Thus, the discussion will also show the importance of knowledge to one's inner development.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Akiba, Yutaka

 

Osaka Women's University, Japan

 

"Kenyu-Ichinyo" ? Happiness in This World and the Next According to the Concept of Salvation in the Teachings of Shinnyo-en(01D)

 

Shinnyo-en is one of the most active religious groups in Japan. It expanded rapidly in the 1970s and 1980s and continues to grow steadily. The teachings of Shinnyo-en are based on the final teachings of the Buddha as expressed in the Nirvana Sutra. Shinnyo-en has a unique form of spiritual training, called "sesshin." Sesshin training requires a spiritual medium, called a "reinosha." The medium works as a spiritual mirror through which sesshin trainees can objectively observe their inner side and their shortcomings. The medium gives the sesshin trainee "reigen" (words and phrases from the spiritual world) through which they recognize the nature of their lives. Sesshin training is considered one of the best opportunities for the Shinnyo-en follower to receive mystical powers. Shinnyo-en teachings are based on a unique concept of salvation called "kenyu-ichinyo." The term refers to the unity of the visible and invisible worlds. Salvation transcends spiritual boundaries and is reflected in both, the physical and spiritual realms.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Akita, Takahiro

 

Rissho University, Japan

 

The Possibility of Viewing Religion as Culture(08V)

 

To comprehend culture--that which prerequisites historical relics and cultural artifacts--in a broad and fair manner, a concept which subsumes religion may be productive. When one pursues the historical development of differing cultures from such a concept, a common human denominator becomes apparent. It is possible to examine the process of change in which this common element serves as a factor in assimilating differing cultural aspects or maintaining their unique cultural diversity. It may be assumed that religion, in any cultural context, serves the vital role of an initial prompting device. In re-examining religion from a cultural perspective, notions of "basic human similarities" or "fundamental cultural necessities" may be discovered; thus, furthering our understanding of cultural relativity, as well as advancing the creation of a new global perspective to address the co-existence of varying religions.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Akitomi, Katsuya

 

Kyoto Institute of Technology, Japan

 

How Does "Nature" Matter to Philosophy of Religion in the Age of Science and Technology?(08Q)

 

In his work, "The Imperative of Responsibility" H. Jonas' asserts that in the world at present, the unprecedented development of modern technology threatens mankind. He provides a key insight into the relation between technology and nature, namely that nature's demise before technology spreads into human nature itself, thereby exposing the vulnerability of nature at a global scale. In my report I will examine the relation indicated in Jonas' book, and pursue the metaphysical, that is, the religious background that his above-mentioned understanding involves. Further considering how the understanding of nature can possibly relate to a metaphysical or religious view of the world, I will single out the problem of philosophy of religious view of the world, I will single out the problem of philosophy of religion in an age of science and technology, from the aspect of our relation to nature.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Akram, Ejaz

 

American University in Cairo, Egypt

 

Muslims and Human Rights in Europe(06W)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Akrong, A. Abraham

 

University of Ghana, Ghana

 

The Discourse of Human Rights in the Context of Ghanaian Traditional Religious Values and Norms(14L)

 

The purpose of the paper is to interrogate the dominant contemporary view of human rights from the perspective of traditional Ghanaian cultural norms and values that have shaped our appropriation and understanding of the concept of human rights. The main argument of the paper is that although contemporary view of human rights is regarded as international and universal, local cultural norms and religious values of personhood, community, collective and individual rights do affect the meaning of human rights in a local context and its integration into local traditions of human rights discourse. The paper highlights the areas of conflicts between the traditional view of collective right and the contemporary international view of individual rights and how this may affect the building of indigenous tradition of human rights in Ghana. The paper suggests principle and bridge-building structures that may help the integration of fundamental human rights into traditional values of collective rights of society based on principles that will improve the quality of human life. The paper argues that these principals will help us to see both collective rights of society and individual right as complementary poles of dealing with the subject of the improvement of the quality of human existence.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Alberts, Wanda

 

University of Marburg, Germany

 

The Representation of Religious in European Integrative Religious Education(16C)

 

Integrative or multireligious religious education in state schools is one important aspect of the representation of religions in the public sphere. The way religions are represented in religious education has had a considerable impact on children's views on different religions. It is therefore also potentially influential in the negotiation of conflict and peace with respect to religions and world-views. The challenge of this subject is to find a way of presenting the different religions from a non-religious point of view and to avoid misrepresentation as far as this is possible. In this paper, I outline the way religions are presented in different current approaches to integrative religious education in Europe. I expose problems of misrepresentation, and suggest an overall framework for a representation of religions in integrative religious education that is in line with basic insights from the academic study of religions.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Alberts, Wanda

 

University of Marburg, Germany

 

The Representation of Religions and the Negotiation of Conflict and Peace(16C)

 

The discourse on different religious traditions has a considerable influence on the negotiation of conflict and peace at different levels of our global society. Representations of religions play an important role in the mediation and negotiation of conflicts, but also in the intensification of crises. This panel investigates the representation and misrepresentation of religions in different spheres of societal life with a focus on education, the interplay between institutionalized religions and other forms of religion in contemporary societies, and conceptions of different religions in various contexts. Our analyses are set in a comparative framework with an emphasis on Japan and Europe and attempt to explore subtle and evasive ramifications of religion and culture. We would like to reconsider the discipline of Religious Studies in the light of these issues and explore its potential and responsibility in the negotiation of conflict and peace.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Alla, Zaluzhna

 

Ukrainian State University of Water Management and Natural Resources Application, Ukraine

 

Phenomenon of Holiness in Ukrainian Orthodox Tradition(17Q)

 

As an influential legacy of medieval culture, old Kyiv hagiography, with its strong national coloring, has been an enduring presence in the history of the Ukrainian people. The saints represent the finest example and highest attainment of the people. They embody the peoples' spiritual aspirations and moral ideals. Holiness was not only recognized as a spiritual value in Ukrainian tradition, it was raised to the high stage of social hierarchy when material aspects, especially private property, gained axiological weight. The image of the saint was a formative influence upon the whole language of sacred symbolism in Ukrainian culture, not only during the medieval era, but also in the most difficult periods of Ukrainian history. Holiness represents the incarnation of the moral foundation of Ukrainian culture. Likewise, holiness refers to the cultural and symbolic phenomenon that lies beyond the mundane and which repairs the mundane through the expiation of sins and transcendence of everyday life. Modern investigations of Ukrainian hagiography overlook this aspect of the saint as ethical hero. The influence of the saint's biography on personal moral development and the culture as a whole remains significant in Ukrainian national consciousness.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Alla, Zaluzhna

 

Ukrainian State University of Water Management and Natural Resources Application, Ukraine

 

Historical and Political Studies of Religion in Russia(17Q)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Allahyari, Rebecca A.

 

School of American Research, USA

 

Homeschooling Politics: Schooling Alone for the Social Good?(02I)

 

My ethnographic study, tentatively called Utopian Devotions, explores the worldviews of Anglo, Hispanic, Native American, and African-American homeschoolers who invoke "the sacred" in their daily practices and longer term aspirations. Two years of fieldwork have revealed a remarkable degree of "reflexive spirituality" (Roof 1999) among parents and children engaged in homeschooling education. What I have heard in interviews suggests that for many homeschooling is an on the ground, experimental utopian practice interwoven with the urgency of visions of sacred childhoods and the constraints of mundane life. While homeschooling might seem at first glance as an another instance of the phenomenon of "bowling alone" (Putnam 1995), many homeschoolers, although perhaps "schooling alone," structure their homeschooling to gain the social capital they deem essential to transform the world around them.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Alles, Gregory D.

 

McDaniel College, USA

 

I Did Not Want to Write a War Book: Das Heilige in Context(02K)

 

Rudolf Otto always remained committed to fostering the well-being of the German nation. He also remained committed to the idea that theology, and later the study of religions, had a major role to play in furthering that well-being. But as circumstances changed this idea went through several variations: the insistence in the first decade of the 20th century that cultivating Weltanschauung was the key to German national well-being; the promotion of a cultural colonialism in the years just before World War I; the organization of a Religioser Menschheitsbund to foster peace and seek genuine justice for conquered nations after the war; and finally an ambiguous relation to National Socialism. Otto wrote his most important book, Das Heilige, during World War I, while a member of the Prussian legislature. This paper will examine to what extent the war disrupted the union between Otto's religious thought and his nationalism.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Alles, Gregory D.

 

McDaniel College, USA

 

The Cost of Religious Concepts: The Potential Application of Economics in the Cognitive Study of Religion(15K)

 

Cognitive scientists differ considerably on the cost of religious concepts. According to Pascal Boyer these concepts are moderately costly; that is, they are minimally counterintuitive. According to Harvey Whitehouse they are quite costly, maximally counterintuitive. But according to Stewart Guthrie religious concepts are actually preferred because they are least costly; what many have seen as counterintuitive traits are in fact quite intuitive. This paper will explore the extent to which we can sort out this disagreement by applying models from a discipline that is accustomed to dealing with costs: economics. Such models have already proven useful in the hands of cognitive psychologists such as John R. Anderson. This argument will suggest that it is a mistake to try to identify a natural, preferred cost, such as represented in Boyer's notion of a cognitive optimum, and will formulate the kinds of tasks that an alternative model needs to perform.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Alles, Gregory D.

 

McDaniel College, USA

 

Critiques of Religious Studies from Economics, Cognitive Science, and Philosophy(15K)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Alvstad, Erik

 

Goteborg University, Sweden

 

The Reading of Texts as Protection against Ominous Dreams: An Apotropaic Ritual in the Rabbinic Culture of Late Antiquity(04R)

 

As testified to in the rabbinic literature, the dream was viewed upon as an ambiguous phenomenon in early rabbinic Judaism. Usually considered to be of questionable status and value, but as a potential guide to the future as well as to contemporary issues, the dream was not easily dismissed. Situated in the intersection between folk belief and institutionalized religion, between magical practice and scholarly discourse, the oneiric conceptions and activities constitute what might be termed a marginal practice in rabbinic Judaism. As such it has potential to elucidate not only well-known cultural and religious patterns, but it sometimes also yields more unexpected insights into the culture's beliefs and customs. This paper will consider one aspect of Jewish dream culture: the ritual reading of texts with the aim to transform bad dreams into good ones.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Amstutz, Galen

 

Ryukoku University, Japan

 

Modern Imagining of the "Uniqueness" of Japanese Buddhism in Japan and in the West(02S)

 

The dominant 20th century perceptions of uniqueness in Japanese Buddhism, either in Japan or in the West, are recent products of selective intellectual hybridization. In Japan, historically, most Buddhist organizations saw themselves universalistically and in terms of traditional foreign lineages of authority. Insistence on uniqueness appears mainly with modernist cultural nationalism after Meiji. Such crossbreeding has tended to dominate interpretations of Japanese Buddhism but is often contradictory: for example, Japan's ancient Buddhist art is handled as an aestheticized phenomenon based on the model of European art appreciation. On the Western side, various special interest groups have created their own hybridizations (especially from arts and Zen) in ways shaped by orientalism. Modern treatment of the Shin school shows the selectivity of these processes. From a comparativist viewpoint Shin really was a distinctive "protestant" form of Buddhism. However, Shin's importance has been minimized in both modern Japanese and Western accounts, which suggests that neither side has been seriously interested in any true historical uniqueness in Japanese Buddhism.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Anderson, Carol

 

Kalamazoo College, USA

 

Symbols Worth Fighting For: Religious Conflict in South Asia(05C)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ando, Kiyoshi

 

Toyo University, Japan

 

Religious Activity and Psychological Health: a Preliminary Survey(02M)

 

There have been some controversies regarding religion's link to physical and mental health. In the present study, 260 members of Reiyukai completed a questionnaire including a GHQ (General Health Questionnaire), psychological scales (measures of group identity, world assumptions, locus of control, etc.), and several items that tapped their religious activities. Preliminary analyses indicated that the psychological health of the members was related to age, living standard, and belief in the instrumentality of the religious activity. Furthermore, the members had a tendency to believe in "benevolence of world" and "meaningfulness of world" (Janoff-Bulman, 1985). A main point of discussion is that belief in the instrumentality of the religious activity may enhance the motivation to engage in virtuous behaviors (showing forgiveness, expressing gratitude, etc.) in daily life, which reciprocally reinforce belief. This process might lead to better psychological health via the resolution of intra and inter-personal difficulties.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ando, Yasunori

 

Tottori University, Japan

 

Doi Takeo and His Amae Theory : Psychotherapy, human values, and beliefs(04U)

 

Doi Takeo is a famous psychoanalyst in Japan, and his book Amae no Kouzou (1971) has been widely read and discussed. His Amae theory is an original Japanese psychoanalytic theory. It attempts to both elucidate the Japanese mentality and human relationships and to reconsider the cultural background of the concepts of classical (western) psychoanalysis. Doi himself is a Catholic believer, and his spiritual crisis in post-war Japan is a typical model of creative illness. Through the process of integrating his Catholic faith, the national problem of spiritual recovery in post-war Japan and psychoanalysis as a new science, his Amae theory had gradually been formed. As a result, the theory is an original psycho-religious theory that gives us a profound insight into the relationship between psychoanalysis (or psychotherapy) and human values, especially in religion.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Andre, Joao Maria

 

University of Coimbra, Portugal

 

Toleranz, Interkultureller Dialog und Globalisierung: Die Aktualitaet des Nikolaus von Kues(04N)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Andrews, Dale Kenneth

 

Tohoku University, Japan

 

The Sociological Aspect of Tatari (Curse) in Rural Japan(13P)

 

In present day rural Japan there exists ample evidence to suggest that people still adhere to a worldview in which the belief in tatari (curses) maintains significant meaning and familiarity. Based upon four years of fieldwork conducted in an agricultural village in Northern Japan, I propose that not unlike many cultural phenomena tatari demonstrates notable variation. On occasion, embedded within the dramatic religious context of tatari itself, a sociological aspect can be denoted that reflects the tensions found within the community. Through tatari the underlying social conflicts of the village, which are rooted in the doctrines of status and authority, are made manifest symbolically. Although tatari references fractured relations held with the supernatural, it may be observed that tatari is sometimes perceived by the villagers as relating a social disparity in the traditional social positions attached to houses (families) and individuals.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Aneer, Gudmar

 

 

Power Structures, Identity and Fear in Processes of Religious Dialogue(15P)

 

Akbar the great Mogul in 16th century India let Shiis and then Hindus, Christians and people of other religions take part in religious discussions in the House of Worship where formerly only Sunnis were allowed. The Sunnis strictly following imitation (taqlid) felt that they were loosing their position in the power structure of the country. They were uncertain in their identity since the former borderlines towards other people were gradually abandoned and they feared that they would suffer the penalty for deviating from right religion. A Rabbi, an Imam and a Christian Pastor started a group of religious dialogue in Gothenburg Sweden some years ago. Especially the first two people were criticised we may assume for betraying their own religion by socialising with the enemy. The Imam was gradually marginalised by other Muslims who thus maintained their identity by keeping up the border lines against the Jews. Fear of loosing identity and power prevailed and the group was dissolved.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Annaka, Naofumi

 

Rissho University Faculty of Buddhist Studies, Japan

 

Problems on the Development of Lotus Sutra Buddhism in Modern Japan and World Peace(09M)

 

Buddhist orders, including that of Nichiren Buddhism, took some roles in Japanese expansionist policy which started at the beginning of Meiji Period. Though the tendency continued until the end of the World War II in the case of Nichiren Buddhism, too much attention seems to have been given to it. Of course, we cannot deny that the activities of Tanaka Chigaku, who is said to have provided philosophical basis to the radical right-wing activists by his Nichiren Shugi (Nichirenism), and Honda Nissho, who contributed to spreading of Nichirenism and Social Education, gave great impacts on the society. However, the activities of those who attempted to realize peace through the thought of Lotus Sutra and Nichiren in contemporary Japan have not been properly appreciated. We intend to consider the problem of 'Peace' and modern Lotus Sutra Buddhism by examining the cases of such religious activists.

 

Roundtable session, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Antes, Peter

 

Universitaet Hannover, Germany

 

Islam in a Globalizing World(01O)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Antes, Peter

 

 

(02D)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Anttonen, Veikko Kalevi

 

The University of Turku, Finland

 

Space, Body, and the Notion of Boundary: A Category-Theoretical Approach to the Issue of Sacrality(13F)

 

The paper explores the issue of sacrality from the point of view of cognitive semantics, developed within the fields of cognitive psychology and linguistics, to explain the principles of human categorization. I will argue in support of the view that the notion of sacrality, expressed and transmitted in various genres of oral tradition and in written documents of a religious tradition, can be approached and explained on the basis of social and cognitive constraints that structure human thinking and behavior in general and various forms of religious representations in particular. In my theoretical vantage point that I call "the conceptual semantics of religion", space and body are seen as fundamental structuring factors, which give rise to various forms of cultural and religious symbolism. Places and sites set apart as 'sacred' are not only locations of power and prestige, but also mnemonic devices through which strategically important information can be mediated. They trigger forms of belief and behavior, especially rituals, that contribute in maintaining and generating such highly charged notions as faith, conviction and commitment.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Anuj, B.

 

SGM College, India

 

Snake Festival - A Cultural Identity in Tribes of Jhahkhand(17S)

 

Jharkhand is a tribal populated state of India. Numerous kinds of tribe live in the area and all have their distinctive social, cultural and religious life style. Anthropologists, sociologists and social scientists from the whole would concentrate to this area and promote research works on the various ethnic groups residing in this most conspicuous part. Tribes believe in various god and goddesses. They adopt specific worship styles. In my paper, an attempt is being made to project a specific cultural and religious identity of Tribes which is known as "Mansa" or "Snake worship". Snake worship is held in the month of August or September every year. Hindu tribes of Jharkhand worship lord Shiva. In Hindu mythology, god Shiva is portrayed having three snakes round his neck. During snake worship festival for tribes the ritual is conducted by Sokha. He brings the snake from the forest and plays with it before the crowd gathered round him. The snake is given some milk to drink. Some women observe three or four days fast during the worship. The whole village contributes towards the expenses. The snake worship festival has not only a religious significant rather social implications also. The paper will focus the social-religious and cultural implications of snake worship festival prevalent among the tribes of Jharkhand.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Aoki, Takeshi

 

Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, Japan

 

When They Turn East, Zoroastrians in Far East (AD400-1992)(*co-author with Yan, Kejia)(01P)

 

We will clearify five things: (1)the route the Zoroastians went eastward; (2)the story as a whole and the periods of the Zoroastrians in Chine; (3)ethnic analysis (Persians and Parsis); (4)some sociological features (Especially the Parsi diaspora) (5)Zoroastrians in Japan

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Aono, Tashio

 

Seinan Gakuin University, Japan

 

Christian Belief and Violent Conflict(11N)

 

The main cause of violent conflicts seen repeatedly in the history of Christianity has almost always been caused by the exclusive Christian belief that the absolute salvation of humankind is possible only through the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. If the absolute, exclusive nature of this Christian belief is to be relativized, the attitude of Christians who strive to solve religious conflicts will surely have to drastically change. My thesis argues that the beginning steps in the process of this relativization can be found in Jesus himself, and in Paul. As a New Testament scholar, I would like to point out these initial stages, through Biblical exegesis, and reflect on how we can integrate them in our own approaches to establish peace among ourselves.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Apilado, Digna Balangue

 

University of the Philippines, Diliman, Philippines

 

A Historical Interpretation: Pre-Christian Beliefs and Practices Among Catholic Ilocanos(14E)

 

The Ilocanos are the dominant ethnic group in the region of Northwest Luzon who are known for their religiosity and intense devotion to the Roman Catholic religion. Despite their christianization, there are many pre-Christian practices still followed by the Ilocano people. This paper will identify specific pre-Christian practices, and will present two possible historical explanations for the persistence of such customs. The first is the historical role of the Roman Catholic religion as the prescribed orthodoxy of the Spanish colonial state. Many aspects in the daily life of the people remained outside the purvey of the clergy, and thus many practices that are non-Christian in origin continued as before. The combined beliefs and practices were an expression of the world view of the Ilocanos. The second possible explanation is that the Catholic clergy, and the Church itself, have always been tolerant of deviations from the orthodox teachings. So long as the deviations do not assume forms that would challenge the status quo, pre-Christian and unorthodox practices are allowed and even accepted as part of the total belief system of the people.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Apple Arai, Shinobu

 

Institute of Oriental Philosophy, Canada

 

The System of Empowerment for Ordinary Individuals in Tiantai Zhiyi's Liumiao famen(03M)

 

The thought of the Latter Days of the Law was engendered through the event of persecution of Buddhism in Northern Zhou. This persecution is one form of a critical response against a monk-based recluse form of Buddhism. Daijo Tokiwa reads this persecution within the context of a current of thought that calls for "Mahayana Bodhisattva Buddhism" to be accessible to anyone, regardless of one's socio-religious status. Along these lines, this paper focuses upon the "empowerment for ordinary individuals" depicted in the Liumiao famen by Zhiyi (538-597). In this text, which was taught at the request of a lay follower, Zhiyi outlines for ordinary individuals seeking the Buddhist path practical methods of cultivation that enable them to become bodhisattvas. The empowerment for ordinary individuals discussed in the Liumiao famen serves as an exemplum to these cultural concerns and a response to the current of thought passing through the 6th century in China.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Apple Arai, Shinobu

 

Institute of Oriental Philosophy, Canada

 

Religions, Power-Relations, and Human Flourishing at the Crossroad of Violence and Respect: Daisaku Ikeda's Interpretation of Nichiren's Doctrine(16P)

 

Truth claims in religious discourse inevitably contain power-relations between "self" and "others," and, when applied to the everyday world, the relations often generate forms of violence that tend to one-sidedly stipulate and/or condition "others." This presentation examines Daisaku Ikeda's interpretation of Nichiren's doctrine, "the three meanings of Myo," which claims the ultimate supremacy of the Lotus Sutra over any other teachings. The paper also demonstrates that his interpretation is a translation of the truth claim in religious discourse into the claim of human flourishing - character of humanity - in ethical discourse. Analysis of the nature of power-relations in both discourses will find that Ikeda's translation into human flourishing allows the power-relations of ethical discourse to generate forms of respect when the relations are applied into the everyday world. Finally, this paper discusses that Ikeda's endeavor of the translation can serve as a work that lays a foundation of dialogue among people who vary in religious tradition (among other things).

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Apple, James B.

 

University of Alberta, Canada

 

Analytic Parallels between Buddhist Philosophical Thought and Socio-rhetorical Approaches to the Study of Religion(05K)

 

The history of the history of religions has in general provided two approaches to the academic study of religion: an essentialist approach, carrying underlying theological presumptions, and a socio-rhetorical approach incorporating post-modern critical techniques. This paper examines parallels between classical Indian Buddhist analytical procedures and socio-rhetorical approaches to the study of religion. Classical Indian Buddhist philosophy developed a wide range of second order analytical procedures for investigating categories within language and epistemology, including the examination of definition along with reasoned analysis for deconstructing "substantialist" ontological presumptions. The paper juxtaposes these Buddhist philosophical investigative procedures with socio-rhetorical approaches to defining "religion" and the categories of essentialist/functionalist. The paper then re-describes these issues in the framework of classical Buddhist reasoned analysis and provides a reinterpretation of studying religion from the perspective of a "sliding scale" of analysis where varying levels of essentialist assumptions may be provisionally accepted according to a pragmatic socio-cultural context of application.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arai, Kazuhiro

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Innovation in Organization and Expression of Religious Emotion in a Sufi Order ? with Special Reference to the Jazuliya Shadhiliya in Contemporary Egypt(03O)

 

Jazuliya Shadhiliya is a new Sufi Order born out of contemporary urban Egyptian society. The group was mainly shaped by changes that had occurred in the everyday lives of the middle classes of Cairo. A key feature of this order is the efficient system of division-of-labor according to which a Shaykh is found in the position of leader and the members are divided up into sub-groups distinguished by differently colored hats signifying the different roles and functions of these sub-groups. In light of the modern nature of the administration and organization of this group, it also has to be mentioned that they still condone and encourage the expression of emotions and aggressive physical movements characteristic of ecstatic states that have come to be generally criticized among modern Muslim intellectuals. Although such an emphasis on the expression of emotion can be commonly seen in traditional Sufi orders, modernization-oriented orders tend to highly regulate or restrain above-mentioned activities. Therefore, I want to investigate how this particular movement balances these two aspects (the emotional and intellectual) in order to shed light on newly emerging modern Sufi orders.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arai, Masami

 

Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, Japan

 

Images of the West in Ottoman-Turkish Discourses(10O)

 

Since the founding of the Ottoman Empire, Turkey has constituted a part of Europe from various aspects. In the face of Turkish invasion, Gregorios Palamas, a Greek archbishop of fourteenth century Salonica, wrote with surprise that Turks did not see a big difference between Islam and Christianity, I.e., monotheistic religions, saying that the time would come when "we" would all agree. As a result of this attitude, there existed many Christian ruling elite in the Ottoman Empire in spite of its Islamic origins. Hence, the boundary between Islamic and Christian domains was, in the eyes of the Ottomans, not clearly perceptible. In such an empire, the reform movement inevitably emerged as an effort to execute the innovation achieved in the western part of the same world where they lived. Thereby the West could easily be set as the goal they should reach, whereas the reform was carefully shown as an Islamic one.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arai, Toshikazu

 

Soai University, Japan

 

The View of Life and Bio-Ethics in Pure Land Buddhism(02J)

 

Pure Land Buddhism is founded on the belief that our life transmigrates from one state of existence to another and that we can be liberated from the pains of birth and death by relying on Amida Buddha's Primal Vow. The driving force of transmigration is our action (karma), which in turn is caused by our innate blind passions. This implies that all human actions are by nature evil because they are motivated to satisfy human needs. The corollary of this view is that any advanced technologies in our civilization are evil because they are founded on immense sacrifice of life. However, it is also true that we cannot live outside civilization even though it was created by our blind passions. We need to examine each case of technological endeavor with the thought that all living beings are interrelated and that they all wish to shun pain.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arakawa, Toshihiko

 

Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, Japan

 

The Method of Understanding in Max Weber's Sociology of Religion(05V)

 

At the beginning of Max Weber's "Religious Groups (The Sociology of Religion)" in Economy and Society, Weber says, "The essence of religion is not even our concern, as we make it our task to study the conditions and effects of a particular type of community action." This phrase is well known simply as Weber's empirical attitude to the problem of origin or essence of religion, but its methodological meaning has been given little attention. The latest studies on the genesis of the texts in Economy and Society, however, have brought to light that the treatise "on Some Categories of Interpretative Sociology", which was published in 1913 separately in the journal Logos, is the indispensable conceptual introduction to the substantial chapters, and the concept of community action(Gemeinschaftshandeln) is the most important one in this treatise. Thus, the "Religious Groups" needs to be reinvestigated from the view of interpretative (understanding) sociology.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Araki, Michio

 

Kokushikan University, Japan

 

The Problem of Contact and Transculturation in the Formation of Modern Japan(01F)

 

The understanding of religious phenomena as the central task of History of Religions is now more urgent in the midst of the crisis of the Twenty-first Century. What urges us now to engage in a hermeneutics of contact situation began at the age of the Great Navigations, which brought different cultures and religions of the world into radically new hermeneutical situations. The history thereafter brought about the global situation of colonialism, imperialism and all sorts of exploitation/alienation and the formation of the West/Non-West, from which popular religion emerged to overcome these crises. The whole development of world history involved contacts in every phase of its process, and the concepts and categories produced during this process, including those of religions, must be reassessed on the basis of the hermeneutics of "contact situations." We will discuss a whole range of hermeneutical problems of religion(s) dealing with each specific historical experience involved in the "contact situations."

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Araki, Michio

 

Kokushikan University, Japan

 

The Problem of Contact and Transculturation in the Formation of Modern Japan(01F)

 

It is often pointed out that various elements of modernity had been developing within the feudal society of Tokugawa Japan. But the meaning of modernity changed completely when naval forces of Western powers haunted Japanese coasts and a team of samurai visited Shanghai during the Opium War to discover Western colonialism developing all over the world. All-out efforts of the new nation-state of Japan to introduce Western systems and institutions in Japan under the motto of "Japanese spirit and western technology" to be even with Western nations, however, resulted in the erosion of indigenous traditions. This presentation deals with the meaning of transculturation, focusing on the aspects of religious life of fast-changing modern Japanese society.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Araki, Michio

 

Kokushikan University, Japan

 

Conquests and State Religions in Ancient Mesoamerica(15R)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arap Chepkwony, Adam Kiplangat

 

Moi University, Kenya

 

Forgiveness: The Divine Gift of Healing and Reconciliation(15E)

 

The Kalenjin people of Kenya believe that there is nothing that cannot be forgiven. Individuals are thus admonished to forgive anyone who asks for forgiveness regardless of the offence. Forgiveness is perceived as a divine gift that enables individuals to heal, reconcile and create a peaceful environment. In this paper I shall explore how the Kalenjin community puts this concept into practice, first by showing how forgiveness brings peace within the family and then by demonstrating how the community utilizes the concept of forgiveness to maintain harmony within itself and amongst its neighbours. Finally, I will discuss how forgiveness becomes the basis for reconciliation between individuals and members of the community and the Supreme Being. The paper concludes by suggesting how the Kalenjin concept of forgiveness can be of value to conflicts experienced in Africa and globally.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arimune, Masako

 

Osaka University, Japan

 

The Current State of the Russian Orthodox Church(05T)

 

Russia is a multi-ethnic and multi-religious state, and its religious situation has been made more complex through the drastic by the changes that have occurred in the structure of the government. The Russian Orthodox Church was the state religion in pre-Communist times and it is still the single most influential religious organization in the country. However, it regards the existence of "alternative" Orthodox Churches and the activities of Western denominations in Russia as a threat to its existence. Consequently, the Russian Orthodox Church has shown tendencies of restorationism, meaning that it seeks to revert back to the traditional "Orthodox type" of church-state relations, closely cooperating with the secular government in various spheres. This reactionary tendency can also bee detected in the arguments regarding internal matters of the Church. Our panel will discuss the current religious situation in Russia and present its socio-cultural characteristics in comparison to Japan.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Arimune, Masako

 

Osaka University, Japan

 

The Problems of Liturgical Language in Russian Orthodox Church: Tradition and Reform(05T)

 

This report will focus on the religious-cultural aspect of the controversy; whether to continue the traditional "sacred" Church-Slavonic (CS) or to pursue the "modern" Russification. Russian Orthodox Church has been using CS, which was formed in order to spread the religion among Slavic peoples. Since the 19th century, however, difficulty in understanding CS has become a focal point of debate over "Russification" of the liturgical language inside/outside the Church. A priest who had started working toward this Russification since 1990s was prohibited from his activities. The debate became more intense beyond solution. The selection of (a) liturgical language(s) is an issue that various traditional denominations face today and the selected language may provide a yardstick for judging the relation of a denomination and its society. Therefore, the debate above prepares the way for considering the relation among the three: the Church, the government and the multi-confessional society of post-Soviet Russia.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Arinin, Evgeny I.

 

Vladimir State University, Russia

 

Students Identification in Modern Russian Pluralistic Society(05T)

 

Though 65% of students (2500 respondents) consider themselves to be 'believers' in some sense, only 9% of them identify themselves primarily as believers. The Bible is authoritative only for 3%; priests are authoritative for 2%. These results show a considerable indefiniteness and instability in their world orientation. They are rather independent: 45% do not refer themselves to any of the given 'categories', and 73% think that only their own experience is authoritative. One can also clearly see a religiously constructive approach towards political power: 82% believe that a president should neither be an atheist or a non-Christian. The rating of political leaders is very low, with approval at only 1%. 49% support the equality of all religions general. It's impossible to name this worldview as 'deism' (56%) or 'Christianity' (only 26% believe in Christ's Resurrection), when 65% say that they are believers.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Arnold, Philip P.

 

Syracuse University, USA

 

Iroquois Land Claims and Religious Freedom in the USA(01F)

 

The Haudenosaunee (I.e., Iroquois) Thanksgiving Address (Ohenton Karihwatehkwen) is an oration performed before all gatherings. It affirms the reciprocal relationships and duties between human beings and Creation. For the Haudenosaunee a sacred reality is embedded in a living world. In contrast Americans understand how meaningfully inhabit the world as private property. Material life is reduced to its monetary value. Over the last several decades there have been several land claims brought by the Haudenosaunee Nations in Upstate New York. Controversies between the Haudenosaunee and "anti-Indian groups" like the Upstate Citizens for Equality (UCE) over land claims that date back to treaty agreements on the eighteenth-century reveal unexamined religious dimensions of American culture. Disputes over land are considered religious issues for the Haudenosaunee and considered economic or political issues for non-Native Americans. Leaving these matters to the court does not reveal the cultural issues involved.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arnold, Philip P.

 

Syracuse University, USA

 

Women, Religion, and War(03C)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Arnold, Philip P.

 

Syracuse University, USA

 

(12L)

 

 

Roundtable session

 

 

 

 

Asad, Talal

 

City University of New York, USA

 

(02L)

 

 

Roundtable session

 

 

 

 

Asai, Yoshifusa

 

Aichi Gakuin University, Japan

 

Zen Buddhism in the U.S.(08F)

 

Currently, Soto Zen missionary work of non-Japanese is seeing some success and there are many Euro-American Zen centers throughout America and Europe. In Japan, sharing the teaching and ancestral worship of the members was closely linked; hence, a resident minister's main income came from performing memorial services, rather than teaching meditation. There were few resident ministers who received monetary rewards for teaching Zen, although in America, especially in the mainland, the income of Euro-American Zen centers came from the minister's teaching meditation. The difference in sharing the teaching reflects the contrasting spiritual needs of the Japanese and American members. In this speech, I will examine whether Zen Buddhism in the U.S. still belongs to Japanese culture or whether it has become a unique part of American culture.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Asakawa, Yasuhiro

 

The Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, Japan

 

The Space and Scenery in Pilgrimage: In the Case of a Japanese Pilgrimage(03P)

 

This paper discusses how people live in the pilgrimage space, which is the social space created by pilgrims traveling there, with a case study of Shikoku Henro (Japanese Folk-religious pilgrimage). This Japanese pilgrimage has ambivalent images. It is often described as not only something cheerful, bright and vibrant, but also as dark and suffering. Why does it happen? First, I review how religious studies have treated pilgrimages in Japan, and then introduce the model about pilgrimage space made by a geographer's achievement. Next, I verify the existence of a third pilgrimage space located outside of both holy places and pilgrimage trails by examining historical temple registers. Among many pilgrims, especially the poor ones wandered around the space seeking for the help given by local residents through local custom called settai. Lastly, I discuss how local residents recognize and experience the pilgrimage space from the viewpoint of anthropology.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Asano, Haruji

 

Kokugakuin University, Japan

 

The People Requesting Daoist Rituals and Daoist Priests(11H)

 

While the common people are involved in religious activities within the framework of folk beliefs, they request Daoist Priests, if necessary, to conduct Daoist rituals for them. Daoist Priests offer Daoist rituals that people need on request. Daoist Priests play a role in connecting people and the Daoist tradition. The relationship between Daoist Priests and their clients described above has diversified the kinds of Daoist rituals the Priests perform and made formation of Daoist' groups that conduct rituals flexible. The relationship has also made Daoist Priests conduct Daoist rituals that partly deviate from traditional ones. I would like to discuss features of Daoist rituals of Taiwan focusing on the relationship between clients and Daoist Priests, based on data obtained through fieldwork in Tainan area in southern Taiwan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ashina, Sadamichi

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Tillich and Theology of Peace(13U)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ashina, Sadamichi

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

The Religious Situation in East Asia and Social Justice: Mu-Kyokai Christianity in Japan and South Korea(15I)

 

From ancient times, religion and society have exerted many-sided interactions with each other and it is necessary to understand religions in their social contexts. This point of view also applies to the religious situation of East Asia. In this panel, we aim to discuss the religions of East Asia and their relations with social justice (against war, poverty, discrimination etc.), and focus on the Mu-Kyokai Christianity of Japan and South Korea as an example. It is because Mu-Kyokai Christianity has historically been involved in the realization of social justice and can be considered as a precious and representative example. We especially examine the UCHIMURA Kanzo, KIM Kyo-Shin, HAM Sock-Hon, and ITO Michiko.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Asoya, Masahiko

 

Kokugakuin University, Japan

 

Scientific Study of Shinto and Theological Study of Shinto(02A)

 

It seems to me that there are currently two types in the study of Shinto; the scientific study of Shinto and the theological study of Shinto. The following fields are included in the scientific study of Shinto: (1) history of religion, (2) Japanese history, (3) Japanese folklore, (4) archeology, (5) Japanese mythology, and (6) history of Japanese thought. The purpose of the theological study of Shinto is to study Shinto itself from a theological perspective. Before World War II, almost all scholars who were engaged in the study of Shinto were believers in Kamigami and worshiped Tenno (the Emperor). Some recent scholars in the study of Shinto, however, have tried to criticize Shinto and have taken a critical attitude toward Tenno. I would like to make a distinction between these two types in the study of Shinto; the scientific study of Shinto and the theological study of Shinto.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Asoya, Masahiko

 

Kokugakuin University, Japan

 

The Development of Shinto in Folk Culture(06P)

 

Judging from its deep relationship to rice cultivation, it can be assumed that Shinto emerged during the Yayoi period during which paddy rice cultivation was first introduced to Japan. In Shinto, the most important rites are the spring festival, in which prayers are offered to the kami asking for an abundant harvest, and the autumn festival, in which gratitude is expressed for successful harvests. Based on this relationship between rice cultivation and Shinto rites, the way of life in Japan came to be formulated based on putting one's trust (representing unconscious belief) and faith (representing conscious belief) in the kami. Even today, the vast majority of Japanese put their trust into the powers of the kami. I tend to categorize Shinto shrines (jinja) into two types: (1)Ubusuna-type shrines, and (2) Kanjou-type shrines. Ubusuna-type shrines are basically communal in character and their function is to perform the spring and autumn festivals and to offer prayers for peace in the village. Kanjou-type shrines ? which include Inari shrines, Hachiman shrines, and Tenmangu shrines ? are shrines characterized by individual prayer and worship. A syncretism of Shinto and Buddhist deities is one of the defining feature of this type of shrine. In this paper, I want to discuss the reason for the development of the Kanjou-type of Shinto shrines.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Atiemo, Abamfo

 

University of Ghana, Ghana

 

Punish My Husband But Not so Hard: Religious and Customary Values and the Legal Approach to Human Rights in Ghana(14L)

 

Currently Ghana is discussing a "Domestic Violence Bill." The proliferation of radio stations that use both local languages and English has helped the discussions to take place at the ordinary people's level. Individuals and groups have expressed fears about various aspects of the bill. These fears have generally been related to religious and customary values about the privacy of the home, conjugal rights and responsibilities of couples, the upbringing of children and the future of the institution of marriage itself. With a culture that is largely attached to customary and religious values and which frowns on litigation, it is no wonder that the proposed legislation is being viewed with widespread discomfort and suspicion. This paper examines the religious and customary values underpinning these fears and suspicions, and explores a possible integrative approach that combines traditional and religious understandings of social transformation with legal approaches that seek to enhance the fortunes of human rights in contemporary Ghana.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Awazu, Kenta

 

The Institute of Oriental Philosophy, Japan

 

Nationalism as Collective Memory(11I)

 

Nationalism is a modern myth and could be understood as a certain form of social construction of the collective memory. War memorials, national cemeteries, and related commemorational ceremonies, at both the national and local levels, have an important roll for this construction. This paper introduces the historical development of these kinds of institutions in Japan and investigates them in terms of their symbols and forms and tries to understand hybridized nature of nationalism spread among advanced countries.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Aydin, Mehmet

 

Selcuk University, Divinity Faculty, Turkey

 

Le Role des Religiones d'Empecher la Violence(14C)

 

Les Religions qui existent actuellement on les possibiltes d'assurer la paix mondials. On peut voir tout ca dans toutes les religions du Judaisme au Shintoisme. Bien que toutes les relgions offrent ce qui est necessaire pour etablir la paix mondial pourquoi ne veulent-elles pas charger de ces responsabilites? Porquoi ne peuvent-elles pas mettre fin au conflits? La questions essentielle reside dans la reponse de cette questions. Il faut souligner que les hommes ne connaissent pas sufisamment la religions a la quelle ils appartiennent les hommes qui ne connaissent ni leur religion ni celle des autre, ne s'agissent pas par les sentiments religiuex au contraire ils agissent par des sentiments pragmatiques et par les sentiments d'interet. A ce sujet les etablissement religieux et les chefs sprittueles portent de grandes responsabilites. A cet egard, on ne peut pas dire qu'qu'ils accomplissent ce qui leur incombe. A vrai dire, pour etablir la paix les chefs spirituelles et les responsabilites doivent avoir conscientce de leur responsabilites. Malgres toutes sortes de pressions politiques et economiques il faut que tous les responsables puissent expliquer leurs idees pour assurer la paix mondiale. Venez donc, informer les notes, et puis les membres des autres religions. Rependons la tolerance et la solidarite des religions dans le monde entier. A mon avis, c'est en agissant ainsi que nous pouvons parvenir a la paix mondiale desiree par nous tous.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Azami, Noriaki

 

Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, Japan

 

The concepts of Samaropa and Apavada in the Doctrine of the Three Self-natures(14M)

 

In this paper, I studied the Doctrine of the Three Self-natures (trisvabhava) in the Philosophy of Consciousness-only, and focused more particularly on samaropa (sgro'dogs pa ‘‰v) and apavada (skur pa 'debs pa ‘šŒ¸). In the Doctrine of Consciousness-only, samaropa means 'to see something in the non-existent' and apavada means 'to take something existing as non-existent.' According to the Yogacara school, samaropa and apavada are frequently mentioned in commentaries on emptiness. The Yogacara school stresses the importance of the fact that these two notions should be used in the commentaries on the Three Self-natures. This paper examines several commentaries dealing with the relationship between samaropa and apavada, and the Three Self-natures in order to better understand this relationship. Sanskrit originals were used as well as Tibetan and Chinese translations.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Azuma, Kentaro

 

Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, Japan

 

Doctrine and Devoutness: A Study of a Catholic Charismatic Movement in the Province of Capiz, Philippines(09I)

 

My paper focuses on the activities of a Catholic charismatic movement named "The Divine Mercy," the largest religious organization in the province of Capiz, Philippines, in order to show the paradox of the coexistence of "orthodoxy" and "heterodoxy" in their activities of "healing" and "revelation." By emphasizing "orthodoxy" on the one hand and by persisting in its "heterodoxy" on the other hand, "The Divine Mercy" continues negotiating with official Catholic doctrine. In other words, it does not only follow the Catholic Church, but shifts and reforms the doctrine itself. Here, we have to re-examine the dichotomy of "orthodoxy/heterodoxy" and to face the believer's "devoutness" to shed light on their reality.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Baba, Norihisa

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Some Features in Doctrinal Expressions as Found Between the Northern Agamas and the Pali Nikayas(05M)

 

The Northern four Agamas and the first four Pali Nikayas have commonly been regarded as some of the earliest sources for the philological study of Buddhism. Despite this tendency, these canons do not necessarily correspond to one another. For example, the Northern Agamas include passages that correspond to the Abhidhammas and Pali commentaries (Atthakathas), but not to those found in the Pali Nikayas. Since the Abhidhammas and Pali commentaries were composed later than the first four Nikayas, a comparative study of the Northern Agamas and these Pali texts is key to revealing new aspects of the history of early Buddhist canons. In this presentation, by focusing on the doctrinal terms, I will show that some expressions that occur in the Northern four Agamas correspond to statements which appear in the Abhidhammas and Pali commentaries rather than those in the first four Pali Nikayas.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Babkova, Maya

 

Moscow State University, Russia

 

The Doctrine of Equality of Keizan Zenji and its Importance for Modern Society(14Q)

 

Keizan Zenji (1268-1325) was the forth patriarch of Sotoshu, one of the most famous schools of Zen-Buddhism. His doctrine of the equality of men and women, as well as of ethnic groups and races was intended to save all human beings and discover their Buddha nature. Later, his disciples used this doctrine to deny of any kind of discrimination. As the problems of human rights, war and peace are very urgent in modern society, these ideas of Keizan are still important and can be used in the world movement for life without war. There are some organizations in Japan and Europe which try to find a solution to these problems. The first section of this paper examines the works of Keizan and other texts to learn his ideas in detail; the second section examines the activity of the organizations mentioned above in accordance with the doctrine of the Sotoshu patriarch.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bachika, Reimon

 

Bukkyo University, Japan

 

Future Boundaries and Segregations in the Religious Sphere: Focusing on Symbolizations and Values(13R)

 

What are the cultural conditions that tend to determine segregation among religions? What would facilitate religions to eliminate mutual distrust and develop affinities in order to be more relevant to future societies? These are the main questions raised in this paper. They are discussed from the perspective of Future Studies while focusing on symbolizations and values, distinct core elements of culture. The paper argues that every religion may be encouraged to maintain a particular spirituality, its own symbolic universe and/or ritual community. These aspects of religions are often engendered by means of symbolizations that are mainly cognitive in nature. It is these elements that tend to generate difference and segregation. Contrarily, in order to foster commonality, a precondition for religions to be collectively relevant to future societies, religions could create a common outlook on values and the ethical aspects of life. These, though also having cognitive content, represent evaluation of meaning. The range of evaluation evidently is much narrower than that of cognition. This, by itself, narrows the extent to which religions are diverse. In sum, it is the cultural aspects of the religions that appear to be most suited to discuss mutually admissible segregations as well as common ground.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baidhawy, Zakiyuddin

 

Muhammadiyah University of Surakarta, Indonesia

 

Building Harmony and Peace Through Multiculturalist Theology Based Religious Education: An Alternative for Contemporary Indonesia(03D)

 

Series of inter-ethnic and inter-religious conflicts and violence in the last decade of Indonesia, had awakened a new awareness of paradigm-shift in the framework of managing societal diversity. This awareness reaches over education sphere in which the paradigm of living together has to be implemented immediately in curricula including Religious Education. Since the New Order era, Religious Education had been misused by state in limiting the freedom of religions. In addition, it also presented itself an exclusive model. In this context, one has to introduce Religious Education that is more sensitive towards diversity and difference. For this sake, Religious Education must be based on a multicultural perspective which gains theological justification. This basis of theological argument is very important regarding that Indonesian Nation is religious where Muslims are majority. Based on this perspective, Religious Education for Peace and Harmony illustrates its characteristics below: implanting the fourth pillar of education ? how to live together ? in collective consciousness of religious diversity and difference; encouraging sincere inter-human relation by spirit of modesty and equality, trust, mutual understanding, and respect to similarities, differences, and uniqueness; presenting closed relationship and interdependence in a state of listening each other and tolerance towards different religious perspectives in one or other issues with open mind; creative in finding better way out to resolve inter-religious conflict, and creating reconciliation through forgiveness and non-violence actions.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bailey, Edward

 

Center for the Study of Implicit Religion and Contemporary Spirituality, UK

 

The Study of Implicit Religion and Contemporary Spirituality and Its Practical Applications(16J)

 

As suggested, this contribution begins by defining the concept of Implicit Religion, describing why it began to be studied in 1968, and the present situation of its study. It continues by describing why 'contemporary spirituality' was paired with it in the 1990s, and what it means. It then considers the 'fit' of each expression within a tripartite model of the development of human consciousness. It concludes by re-visiting the original 'mission statement', indicating areas in which the relevance of the concept is now apparent, and other spheres in which its applicability still awaits recognition.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baker, Donald

 

Universith of British Columba, Canada

 

Daesoon Sasang: A Quintessential Korean Philosophy(04D)

 

Though Daesoon Jinri-hoe is one of the newest religious organizations in Korea, the basic assumptions of Daesoon philosophy are the same basic beliefs and values which have guided Korean spirituality for centuries. Its ethical principles reflect the same selfless concern for others we find at the core of traditional Korean ethics. Its understanding of the relationship between the mind and the body, and between human beings and gods, reflect the traditional Korean assumption that those relationships are defined more by ontological commonality than by ontological differences. Finally, Daesoon philosophy addresses a religious question which has been at the core of Korean religious concern from the very beginning. It draws on traditional concepts to show Koreans how to reconcile their belief in human perfectibility with their recognition of human moral frailty. In other words, Daesoon sasang provides Korean answers to the religious questions Koreans ask.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Balasubramaniam, Arun

 

National University of Singapore, Singapore

 

The Dichotomy Thesis and the Scientific Study of Religion(13K)

 

Donald Wiebe argues that there is a dichotomy in the modes of inquiry within theology between an "insider" approach involving prior commitment to religious beliefs, often defended by appeal to faith and revelation, and an "outsider" scientific approach explaining religious phenomena by appeal to reason and evidence. Since these two modes of inquiry are incompatible theology is placed in the ironical position of explaining religion by deploying a mode of inquiry that rejects an appeal to the faith that generates the phenomena it studies. He recommends that we surmount this theological schizophrenia by adopting the scientific approach in academia, and confining the "insider" approach to seminaries. This paper argues that the "outsider" approach of science cannot ignore the "insider" approach that produces the phenomena it explains. Wiebe's dichotomy thesis actually points to a complementarity in the two approaches that has significant implications for any cognitive science of religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Balci, Bayram

 

IFEA-Institut Francais D'Etudes Anatoliennes D'Istanbul, Azerbaijan

 

Between Da'wa and Mission: Turkish Islamic Movements in the Turkic World (Central Asia and the Caucasus)(04H)

 

Since Turkic Republics in Central Asia and the Caucasus became independent, several Islamic movements originating from Turkey developed missionary activities in this area. Until the collapse of Soviet Union, they had only spread out of Turkey among the Turkish diasporas in Europe. The paper will begin by examining the specifics of these movements in the "motherland" and their charismatic leaders, Sait Nursi, Fethullah Gulen, Suleyman Tunahan and Osman Nuri Topbas. An investigation of their respective actions in Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Turkmenistan, Kyrgyzstan and Azerbaijan will enable us to assess their comparative and relative successes, and analyse their implementation methods and strategies in Central Asia and the Caucasus. Our objective is to decode the nature of proselytism in each movement, and identify the type of Islam they bring in to new believers. Such interactions between Anatolian Islam and its Eurasian variants will contribute to a finer understanding of the contemporary Islamic situation in the entire Turkic world.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Ballhatchet, Helen Julia

 

Keio University, Japan

 

Japan's First Protestant Leaders and the Role of Women in Japanese Society(04G)

 

The first Japanese visitors to America in 1860 were shocked by the deference shown to women. In the 1870s, however, the low status of Japanese women was a subject of concern for experts in Western learning, and in the 1880s the government allowed elite women a decorative place in public life in order to improve Japan's image abroad. Meanwhile, Protestant missionaries and Japan's early Protestant leaders emphasised respect for women as one of the factors which distinguished Christianity from traditional Confucian ideals. In fact, women's education and the promotion of the Christian view of marriage were important aspects of evangelistic activity. What references did these early leaders make to the position of women in their sermons and writings? Did they practice what they preached in their private lives? Did they take a 'Christian' position that was clearly different from that of non-Christian Japanese who were also influenced by Western ideas?

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bathgate, Michael R.

 

Saint Xavier University, USA

 

Pure Land Buddhism and Sacred Biography(15M)

 

The Pure Land movements within East Asian Buddhism present a rich tradition of sacred biography, narratives as diverse as they are fundamental to the doctrine, practice and experience of their adherents throughout history. Founded on the story of a bodhisattva's primordial vow, Pure Land Buddhism manifests a broad range of biographical traditions, from the hagiography of founders, saints and saviors to the tales of ordinary people who succeed in achieving rebirth in Amitabha's Land of Bliss. Addressing the vicissitudes of individual figures and the genres in which they appear, panelists will discuss the influence and implications of sacred biography in the Pure Land tradition. Their presentations will contribute to the scholarly investigation of these narratives, not simply as popular adjuncts to the doctrinal formulations of elites, but as a central arena for theoretical reflection and religious practice within the Pure Land tradition.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Bathgate, Michael R.

 

Saint Xavier University, USA

 

Telling Practices: The Narrative Implications of Other Power in Shin Buddhist Biography(15M)

 

Tales of rebirth in Amida's Pure Land provide an important resource for the study of Pure Land belief and practice. Narrating the life of faith not only provides models of Pure Land practice; it also constitutes a religious practice in its own right. By emphasizing not simply the content of these narratives but their characteristic function(s) as narrative, this study considers the historical relationship between birth legends and the development of Pure Land doctrine, especially within the Shin Buddhist tradition. Comparing the narrative functions of Edo-period myokoninden with earlier genres of birth legend reveals the continuities in the Pure Land biographical tradition, as well as the striking impact of Shin Buddhist visions of the role of faith and practice in Pure Land salvation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baudy, Dorothea

 

Zurich University, Switzerland

 

Forbidden Religion: On the Relationship between Religious History and Politics(11C)

 

Recent religiously motivated terrorist attacks have led to discussions in many countries about banning certain religious groups. Modern democracies have to solve a specific problem: The guaranteed freedom of religion is a substantial part of their constitutions. Nevertheless political decisions have to be made to protect the state. This paper explores the regulation of religious practice from the vantage point of religious history.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baumann, Martin

 

University of Lucerne, Switzerland

 

New and Unfamiliar: Religious Pluralism in Scenic Lucerne (Switzerland)(03L)

 

Lucerne lies in the heart of Switzerland, forming the capital of the canton Lucerne with its 350,000 inhabitants. Religiously the canton has been dominated by Roman Catholicism since centuries, forming a strong bastion against Protestant cantons such like nearby Zurich. During the last two decades, however, processes of immigration, of conversion to non-Christian religions as well as the leaving of the Catholic Church have changed the religious landscape. In the shadow of impressive church towers, which dominate the view of the scenic city, a variety of non-Christian religions settled and founded new places of faith and veneration. A religious pluralism with various mosques, Buddhist centers, Hindu temples and further places of worship grew, hardly noticed by the general public. New and still unfamiliar, these "new" religions now take steps to get out into the public, striving for recognition and societal acceptance. The paper presents results of the research project "Geography of religions of the Canton Lucerne", describing and analyzing the religious pluralisation of the hitherto mono-religious canton.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baumann, Martin

 

University of Lucerne, Switzerland

 

Tamil Hindu Identity Abroad: Measuring the Impact of Social Structure and Religiousness on Processes of Incorporation in Germany(10R)

 

In recent years, increasing research on Tamil Hindus and their endeavours to maintain their religious identity in the European diasporic settings has emerged. Most of these studies are based on qualitative ethnographic approaches. This paper intends to complement these findings by presenting a quantitative survey study on Tamil people in Germany. The presentation will provide statistical data on the extent of religious orientation and practice of Hindu Tamils in Germany. Next, the paper will single out factors related to social structure and migration, and show how these social factors have an influence on religious orientation and practice. Based on this, the role and significance of religiousness concerning one's life in the diaspora will be scrutinised, raising the question of an integrative or disintegrative function of religion in processes of societal incorporation of immigrants.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Baumann, Martin

 

University of Lucerne, Switzerland

 

Rooting Religions Abroad: Case Studies on Sri Lankan Hinduism in Europe(10R)

 

Conflict in Sri Lanka caused the flight of 200,000 Tamil people during the 1980s and 1990s to Europe. The former asylum seekers initially became immigrants, and subsequently many of them citizens during their second and third decade of staying in a foreign country, opting to remain in their chosen town or city in Europe. The majority of the Tamil population is Hindu, venerating Murugan, Vinayakar, Shiva and a variety of goddesses. In order to preserve their Hindu identity and to nurture the future generations into keeping their Hindu practices and faith, this has led to numerous temples have been established in a short span of time. The panel will take-stock of this recent and ongoing case to root a religious tradition in a culturally alien environment, analysing processes of religious reconstruction and change, competition and negotiations, discourses of self-assurance and identify maintenance.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Bauzon, Leslie

 

University of Tsukuba, Japan

 

The Impact of Spanish Colonialism on Filipino Indigenous Religion(01F)

 

Spain colonized the Philippines for 333 years from 1565 to 1898. Spanish influence on the Philippines and the Filipino inhabitants was immediately visible following the imposition of Castilian colonial sovereignty. The Spaniards transplanted their religious, cultural, social, economic and political institutions halfway across the world to the Philippine archipelago. In particular, aside from requiring the indigenous Filipinos to swear allegiance to the Spanish monarch where before they only had village chieftains called "datus," the Spaniards imposed the Roman Catholic Christian religion requiring the local people to worship a new God, where before they adhered to their primal indigenous religion which reflected their serious effort to relate to the greater power they believe to be in control of the natural phenomena happening around them. The imposition of the Roman Catholic faith upon the Filipino population permanently influenced the culture and society of the Philippines. This is due to the fact that the Spanish friars who undertook the immense task of evangelizing the Filipino natives looked at their missionary work and endeavor as involving more than simple conversion. By Christianizing the Filipinos, the Spanish Catholic missionaries were in effect remodelling Filipino culture and society according to the Hispanic standard. The Spanish authorities congregated the scattered population into clustered village settlements, paving the way for the emergence of the present system of politico-territorial organization of villages, towns, and provinces. At the same time, the compact villages permitted the process enabling the Church to play a central role in the lives of the people because it touched every aspect of their existence from birth to growth to marriage to adulthood to death. This paper will demonstrate how the Filipinos responded to the imposition of Christianity, leading to the appearance of religious millenarian movements

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bayani, Ali Asghar

 

Islamic Azad University, Iran

 

Does Islam Crave for War?(12O)

 

History of humanity has never been safe from war and its evil consequences. Sometimes these wars were formed under the name of religion. In recent years, the possibility of clashes among religions has been considered in some conferences and scientific meetings. The main questions which are addressed in this paper include: Are muslims offer conquering the world and attacking other nations? Is Islam a worldwide threat which endeavors to annihilate other religions? What is the attitude of Islam toward war?

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beard, John Marcus

 

Syracuse University, USA

 

Malevolent Destiny of the Captive Maid: Radegund Reflects on the Thuringian War(03C)

 

In this paper I will explore the role of war in the life of the sixth-century queen and saint Radegund of Poitiers. Radegund was a princess of Thuringia, kidnapped at a young age by Clothar, the warlike king of the Franks, carried to Gaul, and later forced to marry her captor. In a poem, Radegund reflects on the aftermath of this war and its repercussions in her life. I will examine how Radegund's own writings and her hagiography deal with the violence in her life - both external and within her own marriage - to show how she was able to establish her own power and to become one of the most influential women in Merovingian Gaul. Radegund thus shows how medieval women were able to achieve some degree of power despite the violence in which their lives were often enmeshed.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beattie, Tina

 

Roehampton University, UK

 

Women on Top - The New Missionary Position?(04H)

 

This paper critically evaluates the relationship between religion and women's rights in human rights discourse, in the context of a rapidly changing global scenario. It considers the rhetoric and practice of both western campaigners and so-called 'third world' women with regard to questions of justice, women's rights and international relations in the context of the role and representation of religion as a significant aspect of many women's identities, particularly in non-western communities. It asks to what extent women's rights campaigners might be seen as western proselytisers whose methods and values mirror those of colonial missionary movements, or if, on the other hand, there is grassroots support for those who claim to represent the interests of women worldwide that justifies their methods and priorities, even although they frequently run into conflict with traditional religious values and cultural practices.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Becker, Carl B.

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

A Buddhist View of ES Technology(01J)

 

The traditional Buddhist world-view would oppose costly experimental genetic medicine (a) because it caters to cravings rather than being conducive to enlightenment; (b) because it is a bad use of limited resources which could relieve or avoid much greater suffering if devoted to other approaches; (c) because their use could increase unfair psychological and economic pressures upon potential donors, and create unrealistic hopes among its purchasers. Under the rubric of "helping" people, ES technology attempts to enrich its purveyors by preying upon the cravings of the public.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Becker, Carl B.

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Various Forms of Spirituality in the World (1)(04B)

 

*respondent

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Beckerlegge, Gwilym Trevelyan

 

The Open University, UK

 

Responding to Conflict: The Limits of Activism in the Neo-Vedanta Tradition?(11U)

 

Swami Vivekananda has been hailed as an architect of Neo-Hinduism. Although committed to internationalism and social activism rooted in Vivekananda's Neo-Vedantic ethic, the Ramakrishna Math and Mission founded by Vivekananda has also inherited his ruling that it should not involve itself in political activity. This paper will explore the tension this has created in the movement's responses to war, persecution and human rights since its creation to the present day. It will also examine a different use of Vivekananda's ideas by the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh, which has adapted a Neo-Vedantic ethic of service to realise the aims of its Hindutva ideology. The controversial nature of Vivekananda's philosophy and achievements will be explored with reference to a range of scholarly perspectives in order to clarify the limits he imposed upon direct involvement in areas of conflict, and to test competing judgements upon the internal coherence of his ideas and legacy.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beckford, James A.

 

University of Warwick, UK

 

The Balance between Difference and Equality: the Case of Muslim Prisoners Britain and France(06W)

 

This paper analyzes many of the philosophical, sociological and policy-oriented debates that concern the growth of religious and ethnic diversity in Britain and France. Particular attention is given to the major differences between these two countries' respective responses to their Muslim minorities. The paper's main argument is that discourses of difference and equality have followed different trajectories for reasons that can be traced back to the religious and political history of each country. The articulation between ideas of difference and equality is thrown into especially sharp relief by distinctively British and French strategies for managing religious and ethnic diversity in prison populations. This will be illustrated by evidence drawn from my recently completed study of Muslim prisoners in Britain and from Farhad Khosrokhavar's L'Islam dans les Prisons (2004).

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beckford, James A.

 

University of Warwick, UK

 

Dialogue between Sociologists of Religion in Japan and Europe(12I)

 

This paper will analyse some aspects of the many interchanges that have taken place since the 1970s between Japanese and European sociologists of religion. Without trying to be an exhaustive account of all exchanges, my argument will identify some specific features of the dialogues that have - and have not - occurred. Emphasis will be placed on the central role of ABE Yoshiya in guiding, facilitating and animating the interchanges.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beckford, James A.

 

University of Warwick, UK

 

Rethinking the Concepts of Religion, Sacred, and Secular(17J)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Behrend, Heike

 

Institute of African Studies, 50923 Cologne, Germany

 

Satan Crucified: Crusades of the Catholic Church in Western Uganda, Africa(04H)

 

The concept of "crusade" and "holy war" has gained new importance in some regions of Africa (and not only there). Around 1995 in Western Uganda, a charismatic lay organization of the Catholic Church started to organize violent "crusades" to recreate moral order, establish a Christian modernity and fight an internal enemy that was identified as "pagan", "witch" and "cannibal". Discussing the connection between religion and violence I attempt to show that in the crusades local rituals of regeneration and cleansing merge with the (absolute) claims of Christian monotheism to form a new radicalized structure of rejection and exclusion.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Belayche, Nicole

 

Ecole pratique des Hautes Etudes, France

 

Images de Paiens et Ideologie Chretienne a Trazers une Etude de Cas(15T)

 

The true image of pagan practices in Late Antiquity is overshadowed and distorted by the range of literary documentation available. Christian authors, and later legislation as well, have referred to ritualistic practices as a whole as "magic". The picture they drew fitted with their conception of polytheism as a gloomy world of impure demons. It tended therefore to portray Christian identity as built over an opposition of vera religio vs superstitio and forgery. Close examination of various attestations does not support this ideological presentation. Bringing together the Life of Severus Antiochenus by Zachariah scholastikos (in Syriac, circa 515) and contemporary documents (mainly curse tablets) from Syria and Egypt, we may demonstrate 1) that the variety of pagan rituals remained as broad as before and 2) that pagans and Christians alike called for "magical" practices in competitive situations (e.g. festive concours and trials), I.e. as a means of regulation in social relationships.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Beldi de Alcantara, Maria de Lourdes

 

University of Sao Paulo, Brazil

 

The Dialogue among Religious Discourses in Brazil(14O)

 

The purpose of this panel is to perform an interdisciplinary analysis of the various religious discourses co-existing within the Brazilian setting. Using case studies, we will be able to observe the result of religious dialogue and the symbolic migrations that occur among religions. Taking as a starting point the presumption that the phenomenon of religion cannot be entirely explained by isolated analyses, we propose as a theoretical reference point the concept of hybridism applied by Nestor Canclini and later by Homi Bhabha, in conjunction with the historical notion of Walter Benjamim. The latter of these will refer us directly to the question of local religions and their cultural dynamics. To paraphrase Marc-Auge: culture is not all about religion, but religion is all about culture. Using this theoretical framework, we will attempt to reveal the dynamic of religious discourse and its representation in Brazil.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Beldi de Alcantara, Maria de Lourdes

 

University of Sao Paulo, Brazil

 

The Construction of Pentecostal Discourse among the Kaiowa(14O)

 

In this paper I shall conduct an interdisciplinary analysis of the concepts of ethnicity, tradition and hybridism through a case study: Pentecostal Discourse on the Dourados Reserve in the Brazilian State of Mato Grosso do Sul. The Dourados reserve has a strong connection with the Presbyterian mission which has been there since 1928 and continues to play a dominant role in the education of indigenous children, educating generations of Indians, and as the main centralizer of celebrations on the reserve. Its influence weakened when the Pentecostal churches began to appear at the end of the 1970s, competing in the symbolic universe market. The main difference between them lies in the fact that the pastor is no longer a non-Indian; the Kaiowa have regained the word. It is important to focus on which symbols migrate and how they construct this cultural dialogue. It is only through an analysis of this symbolic circulation that we will be able to understand the influence of the religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ben Hadj Salem, Hajer

 

faculty of letters , sousse, Tunisia

 

Beyond Herberg: The Abrahamic Model and the Islamic Foundations of Religious Pluralism in the United States(13O)

 

"The greatest contribution made by the United States to global religious life is its demonstrating that, however vast the pluralism, a vital religious culture can flourish." The US has a culture of pluralism because it has been the setting for a multitude of responses to religious diversity. Most of these responses have been in deference to the need for genuine pluralism. With special emphasis on the American-Muslim experience after 9/11, the paper will attempt to study the major stages through which the pluralistic state of mind has evolved in the US. By focusing on how world religious groups have interpreted and reinterpreted common and distinctive myths and symbols to give meaning to diversity at different stages of US history, the paper attempts to answer the following question: has the post 9/11 atmosphere generated a more positive kind of advocacy for pluralism as a necessary element in democratic ideology and theistic religion?

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Benavides, Gustavo

 

Villanova University, USA

 

Agency, Magical and Mystical(01K)

 

The exploration of what constitutes agency is to be found at the heart of divine representations on the one hand and of impersonal mystical principles, on the other. In the first case, agency appears at its most active, involving ultimately omnipotence, whereas in the second, partly as the result of the paradoxes present in the concept of omnipotence, agency must be left behind. Intermediate forms are found in magical agency, whether magical action is attributed to gods or to humans. The presentation will explore the extreme as well as the intermediate forms in which agency is imagined. Using magical agency as point of reference, it will be discussed whether purely sociological explanations of the magic/religion opposition are justified.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bernard, Rosemarie

 

Waseda University, Japan

 

Imperial Jingu: Or Why Ise Jingu Matters to the Tenno(05P)

 

Ise Jingu is known as Japan's premier Shinto shrine. Home to the mythological mirror of the imperial line, the shrine has been a key center of ritual activity since the late seventh century AD. Although no emperor visited Ise between then and 1869, nonetheless Ise has remained through the present day a pivotal symbolic point in the cosmology of emperorship. In this paper I explore the historical construction of Ise Jingu's value to Japanese emperorship according to Shinto and imperial circles, with special attention to the ceremonial cycle, officiants, and offerings. I also examine the 'memory practices' that are involved in competing discourses about the nature of continuity and discontinuity in the tenno-Ise relationship.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bernard, Rosemarie

 

Waseda University, Japan

 

Ise Jingu and the Postwar Imagination of Emperorship(09P)

 

Meiji period modernization had profound effects on ceremonial practice, at Ise Jingu and elsewhere. In Ise, one of these seminal changes was the relationship of the person of the emperor to the shrines: on the one hand, imperial pilgrimage to the shrines was implemented, and on the other the ritual responsibilities of imperial envoys and the upper echelons of the priesthood were systematized. In this paper I consider how the Meiji period tenno-Ise relationship was altered again in the postwar period. In particular, I focus on the position of the "saishu" (master of the ceremonies) and how the redefinition of its ceremonial role is related to the creation of a new image for emperorship in the postwar period.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Bernardin, Maria John

 

Manonmaniam Sundaranar University, India

 

Decline of Buddhism in the Tamil Country(13E)

 

This paper analyses the specific causes of the decline of Buddhism in the Tamil Country and sets this within the broader context of the history of Buddhism in the region.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Berner, Ulrich

 

Universitat Bayreuth, Germany

 

The Galileo-Affair ? a Conflict between Science and Religion?(01S)

 

Historians of science and historians of Christianity often have presented the trial of Galileo (1632) as a conflict between science and religion. Thus it has become a paradigm for describing the relationship between religion and science ? emphasizing either the basic theoretical principles of the conflict or the specific politico-historical circumstances of the trial. Historians of religion have very rarely participated in this debate. Therefore, the Galileo-Affair will be analyzed from this very point of view of the History of Religions, taking as the starting point the fact that Galileo had not only opponents but also supporters among contemporary theologians from various Christian denominations. The interpretation based on this observation leads to a basic differentiation in the concept of religion and to a more differentiated description of the complex relationship between science and religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Berner, Ulrich

 

Universitat Bayreuth, Germany

 

The Imagistic Tradition of Dionysos in the Graeco-Roman World(13T)

 

The paper deals with the cult of Dionysos in different respects and on different levels, refering to the religious movement that was suppressed in Italy by the famous senate decree (186 B.C.E.), to the image of the god in the famous Greek novel by Longos, and to the significance of the mystery cult in the life of a Greek philosopher (Plutarch). The central question to be discussed will be whether Whitehouse's Modes of Religiosity Theory provide's useful tools for the interpretation of the tradition of Dionysos.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Berner, Ulrich

 

Universitat Bayreuth, Germany

 

Religious Thought in German History(17T)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Beverley, James

 

Tyndale Seminary, Canada

 

WWMD? The Use of Muhammad in Debate about Modern Islamic Terrorism(12O)

 

This paper examines the use of the Prophet Muhammad in rhetoric about modern Islamic terrorism. This includes assessment of material from Islamic terrorists, Muslims who oppose terrorism, as well as critics of Islam who use alleged material about Muhammad to condemn both Islam in general and terrorism in particular. WWMD? (What Would Muhammad Do? duplicates the famous Christian acronym WWJD? (What Would Jesus Do?). In the case of Muhammad, this paper will examine well-known material from the Qur'an and the Hadith

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beyer, Peter

 

University of Ottawa, Canada

 

Shukyo, Zongjiao and Other Neologisms: Constructing Religion in the East Asian Region of Global Society(04K)

 

A rather longstanding and influential discussion within the study of religion has it that the idea of "religion" is problematic from several perspectives, not the least of which is that it is supposedly a fundamentally Western and even Christian concept that is of little use for understanding the non-Western societies, whether today or in the past. The more severe of these critiques goes further to claim that religion is a conceptual tool in the service of modern Western imperialism and colonialism. This paper argues substantially against such a restricted understanding through a comparative examination of how a relatively consistent, but highly contested, modern model of religion has become institutionalized in most countries around the world, including in East Asia. The argument of the paper extends the author's previous work by analysing this development not only in China, Japan, and Indonesia, but also in other countries such as Korea, Malaysia, Thailand, and Vietnam. The paper concludes by pointing to the necessity of keeping different institutional perspectives on what counts as religion clearly separate from one another if we are to understand that complex reality in today's world.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Beyer, Peter

 

University of Ottawa, Canada

 

Religion and Modernity in North-East Asia(16V)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bhatia, Manohar Lal

 

University of Delhi, India

 

Religious Grants to Non-Muslims during the Mughals: Conflict and Conciliation(06O)

 

In pre-colonial India the 'Ulama occupied a prestigious position as the guardian, transmitters and interpreters of Islamic religious knowledge. Some of them possessed expertise on legal issues and advised the rulers whenever the need arose. The 'Ulama also held religious and judicial offices of the Sadr, Qazi, Mufti, Muhtasib and in lieu of it they were given subsistence grant in the form of revenue-free land or cash stipend. Under the Mughals the state patronage to the religious people including the Sufis and their institutions had become an established tradition based on Turko-Mongol theory of distribution, partly influenced by indigenous ancient Indian practice of Devdaya grants. The recipients of such grants have been classified into different categories at different times. However classification of recipients defined in historical literature reflects the practice prevailing under Akbar and that it had very much continued under Aurangzeb also. The scope of grants was not only limited to those possessing racial superiority and piety among Muslims viz. traditional. Sayyids and Shaikhs but it also included. Dargahs, Khanqahs and Hindu Sanyasis, Jogis and Brahmans of the temples. The purpose of this paper is to explore the scope of Mughal revenue-free land grants as also socio-economic status of the grantees. The aim of the paper is to explore whether such a religious measure could result in 'distinct identities' or a 'class war' and how conciliation is attempted for peaceful coexistence of the communities.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Binet, Ana Maria

 

University Michel de Montaigne-Bordeaux III, France

 

Between Apology and Criticism : The Treaty of Kabbalistic Science (1652) by D. Francisco Manuel de Melo (1608-1666)(11G)

 

First published in 1724, this treaty by a Portuguese baroque writer deserves to be subjected to a close analysis in order to disclose its fundamental ambiguity: under the cover of a critical view of Kabbalah, this document, which was submitted to religious censorship, seems to us to hide a very pronounced interest in this "forbidden" religious field. We propose to examine to what extent this esoteric approach, very much influenced by Pic de la Mirandola and Reuchelin, is in fact considered by its author, who was brought up in a Jesuit college, as a partial alternative to Christian doctrines. Moreover, in a country where any sympathy towards Jewish religion might mean death, this issue is of particular importance.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Bingemer, Maria Clara

 

Pontificia Universidade Catolica do Rio de Janeiro, Brazil

 

Edith Stein and the Struggle against Violence(06Q)

 

Edith Stein's life and mysticism is of interest to both Jews and Christians. This Jewish woman who converted to Catholicism and became a Carmelite nun without ever ceasing to be Jewish vindicates the common ground of both religious traditions. Edith Stein's mystical experience and her identification with the Crucified Christ helped her confront Nazi violence and offer her life for her people, whom she understood as the people of Israel. This paper attempts to consider her mysticism as a fight with interior and exterior violence: the interior violence prompted by the conflict of being a Jew attracted by Christianity, and the exterior violence of a Christ-centered life carried out in the historical situation of her Jewishness. I will suggest that the interreligious dialogue that took place in her life ? as reflected in her writings and spiritual process ? is a dramatic symbol of her way of overcoming violence.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Biswas, Subhasis

 

Jadavpur University, India

 

The Complexities of Buddism in North Indian Society - Decline or a New Form of Existence: A Historical Analysis(13E)

 

The presentation is to examine from the historical context how Buddhism which was an official state religion in the time of Maurya rule in India became marginalized in the later period of history of India, particularly in the medieval decades. It also examines how it existed as a different cultural entity in the mainstream of India society. The presentation ends with a critical review of a question --"Is Buddhism marginalized in the country where it took it's birth or it took a rebirth in contemporary Indian society?" After reviewing different new forms of existence of Buddhism in India, we can answer this critical questions and the presentation aims to do that.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Blanes, Ruy Llera

 

Social Sciences Institute - University of Lisbon, Portugal

 

Music as Discourse: On Gypsy Pentecostal Music and its Configurations(14S)

 

The study of musical practice in religious contexts presents a good opportunity to understand the communicative, propagandistic and interactive power of music through its "discursive" capacity, not only through the textual dimension within but also through the experiential and performance aspects. Through ethnographic fieldwork developed within a transnational Gypsy Pentecostal movement in Portugal (The Philadelphia Church), and applying textual and contextual analysis, I will examine the politics involved in the creation and distribution of contemporary Pentecostal music within this specific religious group, as well as the religious and ethnic categories involved and the place of music within the overall religious and collective practice. By this analysis, I will seek to understand how music can affect or be affected by ideological and religious conceptualizations. Furthermore, I will specifically address the role of music in the construction of narratives of suffering and salvation, and how a sense of religious community can create forms of expression that defy traditional categories of "gypsy music" and "religious music".

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Blum, Mark L.

 

University at Albany - SUNY, USA

 

Biography as Scripture: The Role of Ojoden in Legitimizing the Pure Land Teaching(15M)

 

The genre of Pure Land biography called wangsheng zhuan in China began in the seventh century as a biographical record of people aspiring for or people achieving the Pure Lands of Amitabha Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, and Avalokitesvara. Under influence of Song period collections of such compilations dedicated to Amitabha's Pure Land and Genshin's Ojoyoshu, the Japanese also began to compose their own ojoden, creating eight new texts in the Heian period. The genre was interrupted after Honen, but revived in the Edo period, when six new ojoden were compiled. One of the anomalies of this genre is an ojoden text extant in Japan appearing in the early 16th century that purports to tell the biographies of Buddhist in India who similarly aspired to and/or reached the Pure Land of this buddha. This paper will examine this text, the Tenjiku ojo kenki, against the background of the genre as a whole both for the purpose of clarifying the role of this genre for the establishment of the Pure Land school in Japan, and as a source for discerning how Indian Buddhism was understood in medieval Japan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bocken, Inigo

 

 

(05N)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bocking, Brian

 

SOAS, University of London, UK

 

Underlying Religiosity in East Asia(01P)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bocking, Brian

 

SOAS, University of London, UK

 

Buddhism in West/West in Buddhism(02S)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bocking, Brian

 

SOAS, University of London, UK

 

'Mysticism' Revisited in the Light of 'Experience'(15K)

 

This paper reflects on the categories of 'mysticism' and '[mystical] experience' in the academic study of religions. In a short paper entitled 'If You Meet the Buddha on the Map: The Notion of Mapping Spiritual Paths' (published in Gavin Flood, Mapping Invisible Worlds, Edinburgh: Traditional Cosmology Society, 1994) I differentiated between, on the one hand, a 'map' or teaching of a spiritual or mystical path and, on the other hand, the path itself. In light of current academic emphases on the foundational status of narrative or discourse, and in particular Robert Sharf's provocative claim (in Mark Taylor (ed.), Critical Terms for Religious Studies, Chicago, 1998) that the category of 'experience' in the modern study of religions is 'a mere placeholder c for the relentless deferral of meaning', this paper considers what, if anything, can or should be salvaged from Sharf's deconstruction of the notion of 'experience', especially mystical experience, within the academic study of religions.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bogdan, Carl Henrik George

 

Gothenborg University, Sweden

 

Occultism - Provocation and Appeasement(14G)

 

Occultism, understood as a specific esoteric current formed in the middle of the 19th century, has often been viewed with suspicion and, to a certain extent, fear by the western society at large. The contributors to the panel are encouraged to investigate the complex relationship of 19th and 20th century Occultism with specific aspects of western society. Controversial subjects such as violence, sex and drugs have often been laid at the door of occultist movements, often with little or no understanding of the movements themselves. What consequences have the polemics had for the self-understanding and the strategies of identity of occultist movements? Furthermore, occultist organisations are quite often characterised by internal strife as well as protracted disharmony with other groups claiming to "map" the same occult "territory". To what extent are these conflicts related to Occultism as such, and what are their relevance for a broader discussion on methodology and definitions of Occultism?

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Bogdan, Carl Henrik George

 

Gothenborg University, Sweden

 

Challenging the Morals of Western Society: The Use of Ritualised Sex in Contemporary Occultism(14G)

 

Occultist spirituality is, to a certain extent, characterized by antinomian traits which often challenge the morals and ethics of Western society. One of these traits is the use of ritualized sex which today is often referred to as "Sex Magick" or "Western Tantra". In this paper the historical roots of the use of ritualized sex in contemporary occultism will be discussed, with special focus on the teachings of Aleister Crowley (1875-1947) and Gerald B. Gardner (1884-1964). Furthermore, the questions to what extent the Western ritualized use of sex is influenced by Buddhist and Hindu tantra, and how and when tantra entered the scene of western occultism, will be addressed. Finally, it will be discussed how the use of ritualized sex can be interpreted as a form of religious antinomism, that is, as a way to challenge the accepted norms of society. By contextualising ritualized sex I intend to address the problematic issue of the relationship of occultist spirituality with religious change in modern Western society.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bongmba, Elias

 

 

African Churches in Houston(01T)

 

This paper explores the growth of African Churches in Houston, Texas, arguing that the development of these churches is linked to the increasing diasporization of Africa and the need to articulate a complex identity which is Christian, global, yet undeniably African. I draw from on-going contacts with African churches in Houston to demonstrate the outworking of this identity formation in Africa's new religions in America.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Bongmba, Elias

 

 

(02L)

 

 

Roundtable session

 

 

 

 

Borgeaud, Philippe

 

University of Geneva, Switzerland

 

The Ancient Practices of Comparison as Topic for the History of Religions(17C)

 

The ancient worlds should be taken as laboratories for the study of conflicts related to religious identities and cultural contacts. To take just one example, there are certain texts - written in Greek, but drawing on non-Greek sources, most notably certain Egyptian writings and also the Hebrew Torah - which enable us to observe the Greeks and the non-Greeks observing each other, more in mutual reaction than in dialogue. Research conducted on Moses provides a particularly clear example of this process. Moses appears in texts very diversely culturally constituted, which patterns of coexistence, exchange, conflict, transformation or rejection. This paper presents one aspect of a research project on "Moses between Athens and Jerusalem", in which the presenter is involved together with Th. Roemer and Y. Volokhine.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Borgeaud, Philippe

 

University of Geneva, Switzerland

 

Conflict and Peace in Ancient History(17C)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Borysenko, Olesia

 

G.S.Skovoroda Philosophy Institute NAS Ukraine, Ukraine

 

The Conflict of Ethnic and Religious Identities: Ukraine and Japan(04T)

 

The aim of the paper is to compare two types of ethnical and religious identities coexistence. The countries which were took for the research (Ukraine and Japan) represent extreme examples of cohesion between ethnic and religious factor. Ukraine is multicultural country, which had not been a state for a long period (actually, till the end of XX century). It is a "boundary country" which has a great experience of religious pluralism because of existence of a huge number of religious traditions on its territory. All this assisted to the forming of a certain type of religiosity and a great experience of toleration. Japan is an Island country. It has strong and stable government and religious traditions. It always was opened for the foreign adoption but unsusceptible to any attempt of inner transformation. The author investigates two types of forming national identities and the role of religious factor in this process.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Boutchich, Brahim El Kadiri

 

Moulay Ismail University of Meknes, Morocco

 

Religion, Conflict and Peace(14C)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Boutchich, Brahim El Kadiri

 

Moulay Ismail University of Meknes, Morocco

 

Peace And Coexistence Between Muslims And Christians In North Africa In The Middle Ages(14C)

 

The main issue in this paper is to defend the idea that Muslims and Christians in North Africa have lived side by side peacefully in spite of wars between them. The paper is divided into three sections. The first aims at shedding light on the factors behind the arrival of Christians and their settling in North Africa, especially economic and military factors. The second section deals with Muslims' tolerance and acceptance of Christians living in North Africa. The third section deals with the impact of the co-existence between Muslims and Christians in North Africa and the production of a common civilization, especially in some social and cultural fields.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Boztemur, Recep

 

Middle East Technical University, Ankara

 

Religious Diversity, Multiculturalism, and American Secularism: A Debate on Religious Pluralism in Contemporary American Society(13O)

 

The Fulbright Program for "Religious Pluralism and Its Public Presence in the US" aims to discuss religious diversity and the development of mutual understanding among religions in the US with the participation of the scholars of religion of various nationalities and religious denominations. The basic teaching of the Program is to examine how religious pluralism works in a multi-ethnic and multi-cultural society and how it was internalized by various American communities. This paper deals with the social and economic conditions that make religious pluralism work in American society and analyzes the social roots of American religiosity. However, the study also aims to discuss the use of popular religious feelings by "neo-religio" movements. It will conclude with a debate about American understandings of secularism and the state's policies toward various belief systems with reference to Islam in the United States.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Braun, Willi

 

University of Alberta, Canada

 

Modes of Religiosity and Theories of Persuasion(14T)

 

This paper exposes the theories of persuasion that dominate studies on why people in the Graeco-Roman Mediterranean basin affiliated themselves with emerging Christian associations. An account is given of why these theories remain compelling and of why, however, they should be questioned. This leads to an argument for a less logocentric theory of persuasion that draws on the work of an ancient theorist (Gorgias of Leontini) and a modern one (Harvey Whitehouse).

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Breen, John

 

University of London, UK

 

Problems of Periodization in Shinto History: Modern and Contemporary Issues(01Q)

 

Modern: The saisei itch declaration, the "Shinto Buddhist clarification' edicts, the proclamation that 'shrines are sites for the performance of state ritual' all attest to the Meiji Restoration as pivotal in the history of Shinto. The pivotal nature of these moments is much less apparent, when we shift our gaze from institutional, legal and intellectual issues to that of Shinto in its relationship to the populace. I will argue that an understanding of Shinto's modern relationship to the populace depends on a reappraisal of 'The guidelines for regional administration' of 1906 and the 'Boshin rescript' of 1908. Contemporary: The critical import of Shinto directive of December 1945, which sealed the fate of so-called state Shinto, is not disputed. I will focus on the Jinja Honcho and its dispute with the Meiji jingo to argue that the start of the 21st century marks a new turning point in contemporary Shinto.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Brekke, Torkel

 

Oslo University, Canada

 

The Ethics of War in South Asia: Some Comparative Notes(06R)

 

The comparative ethics of war is growing academic field. In this paper, I intend to explore the South Asian ideology of war and warfare in order to find out whether India has produced something comparable to the Christian tradition of just war. It has often been assumed that the Hindu tradition follows its own logic in terms of ethics, a logic summed up in the idea of karmayoga, where all action is transformed into ritual as long as the actor has the right mental state. This assumption seems to make any comparison between Hindu and Christian ideologies impossible. I intend to look at the Hindu ideology of kingship in order to understand the Indian ideas of right authority, which is a basic constituent of the Christian just war. The other main elements of just war, just cause and right intention, must also be explored in order to find out whether the Hindu tradition has taken any interest in questions of jus ad bellum. We will see that there are different strands of the idea of kingship and authority in classical India and that they produce different kinds of legitimation for political action. A divine view of kingship blends with the idea of ritual warfare and karmayoga in the epic literature of India to produce ideas of holy war akin to those found in the Old Testament. In a study of classical Hindu ideas of war the two great epics, the Mahabharata and the Ramayana, must have a central position. There are several texts dealing specifically with war and warfare, such as certain chapters of the Kautiliya Arthashastra and the much later Nitisara of Kamandaki. The Jaina author Somadeva is also interesting in a comparative approach to the subject.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Brodeur, Patrice C.

 

Connecticut College, USA

 

Conceptualizing the Applied Academic Study of Religions: A Necessary Step to Empower Scholars of Religions to Increase the Common(05K)

 

Most academic disciplines, from mathematics to ethics, have developed applied sub-fields to address a broad range of concrete social challenges. This paper first summarizes two specific reasons why such development did not emerge in the academic study of religion over the last century and then explores an alternative set of reasons requiring its development now. Using a comparative disciplinary approach, the paper proposes a conceptual framework to address the urgent need for better cooperation between scholars of religions and a variety of social agents who face the multi-sectorial challenges of managing religious pluralism and the increasing eruption of religion-based violence in their respective nation-states. This framework also provides suggestions for empowering scholars of religions to increase their participation in interdisciplinary efforts to increase the common good by becoming individually and collectively more effective social actors in cooperation with a variety of policy makers in such fields as politics, education, law, and health, to name but a few.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bulbulia, Joseph

 

Victoria University, New Zealand

 

Evolutionary Game Theory and The Biology of Religion(17K)

 

This paper surveys recent theoretical and experimental research in the evolutionary psychology of religion. This paper (I) uses costly signaling theory to show how the expected utilities that follow from religious conviction may bring significant reproductive advantages to those who live under their spell and (ii) summarizes recent experimental evidence supporting this theory. I consider two common forms of supernatural conviction: motivating beliefs in supernatural powers that police social exchange and motivating beliefs in supernatural powers that heal.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Bulbulia, Joseph

 

Victoria University, New Zealand

 

Rethinking the Concept and Theory of Religion(17K)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Burger, MK Maya

 

University of Lausanne, Switzerland

 

Karma Yoga Versus Rajayoga: Conflicts on the Way to Peace(11U)

 

Mircea Eliade studied yoga in the city of Calcutta, the heart of encounter during British rule. He was a disciple of the philosopher Surendranath Dasgupta, who made popular the study of Pastanjali yoga and included modern psychology in his approach. Preceding these eminent scholars was another interpreter of yoga in Calcutta, Vivekananda, who established a hierarchy among the different yoga, putting rajayoga in the first place, as the theosophists did before him. If samadhI that yogis aim at is a form of peace, how do they deal with the ongoing conflicts that characterise the different paths of yoga, especially the conflict between action and meditation? What new solutions have been brought into this problem by modern scholars and practitioners of yoga? In what sense has the situation of encounter with modernity raised new questions to that basically old philosophical and practical problem? What are the conflicting options leading to this goal? Is it still a goal? From the point of view of the history of religions, I will particularly point out the options presented by contemporary yogis (tradition of T. Krishnamacharya) that result from the ongoing process of exchange between Western and Indian ways of resolving the conflicts. Why is samadhi no longer the declared goal?

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Calzadilla, Jorge Ramirez

 

Center for Psychological and Sociological Research, Cuba

 

The So-Called NRM: the Breaking up of Solidarity and the Religious Protest; Aggression against the Latin American and Caribbean Identity(15F)

 

Nowadays, in Latin America and the Caribbean, there are various religious trends which differ from traditional forms. They have been called new religious movements by some scholars, while others have referred to them as sects. In some cases, they are considered "destructive". Politically, they range from the promotion of socially evasive and uncommitted positions to the opposite. This would imply the need to specify to what extent they have an impact on cultural identity. There are enough elements to state that neoliberal globalization has had a significant impact on the religious field in general, with diverse and contradictory effects. This phenomenon brings about the decomposition of collective identities which then induces recomposition and the search for alternatives beyond the social world.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Carrasco, David

 

Harvard University, USA

 

Mexican Apparitions in the Contact Zone: La Virgen de Guadalupe and the Altepetl/Hill of Sustenance(01F)

 

This illustrated lecture will discuss the sacred 'orientatio' for Mexican religiosity expressed in the relationship between places and apparitions associated with La Virgen de Guadalupe at the Tepeyac. A new decipherment of a 'ritual map' of center and periphery dynamics encoded in the "Nican Mopohua", the Nahuatl text of Guadalupe's apparitions, will be offered. The recent controversy between those who argue this tradition is a 'pious invention of Spanish priests' and those who see the Guadalupe documents as reflecting a 'deeper river of Mexican devotion' will be discussed.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Carrasco, David

 

Harvard University, USA

 

The Images of Quetzalcoatl in the Spanish Conquest of Mexico(15R)

 

This illustrated presentation will explore the intense controversy surrounding the question of whether indigenous peoples or the Spaniards invented/applied the myth of Quetzalcoatl's return to the Spaniards and Cortes. The paper, drawing on the hermeneutics of recovery and suspicion in the fields of religious studies will summarize the positions of Miguel Leon Portilla, H.B. Nicholson, James Lockhart, Inga Clendinnen, David Carrasco and others. It will also explore the relation of the Quetzalcoatl myth to the Aztec linguistic and religious 'game of arrival'.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Carreon, Emilie Ana

 

Universidad Autonoma de Mexico, Mexico

 

Contrary Views: Deployment of Body Parts(03I)

 

In this paper I focus on explaining one aspect of the acculturation process?public manifestations of corporal violence related to punishment, the death penalty and the exhibition of body parts?as seen primarily in maps of towns included in the Relaciones Geograficas of the sixteenth century, where the boundary between the place of punishment and the place of sacrifice, began to blur. It is my belief that the study of this aspect of colonial society will aid in explaining the process by which native sacrificial practices have been misread, when the divergent concepts of punishment and torture of either group are disregarded.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Carreon, Emilie Ana

 

Universidad Autonoma de Mexico, Mexico

 

The Human Body Exposed: Contrasting Views on remains of the Dead(03I)

 

Various systems of ideas and practices according to which people live and die, reflect aspects concerning worldviews. The customs of conquering peoples who arrived and settled tested the conquered groups' capacity to absorb and understand an influx of impressions resulting from the exposure to new and unknown practices. Certain customs, such as those related to funerary and punitive experiences, had to be calibrated into the workings of indigenous thought and culture, where the manipulation and exposition of body parts possessed a different purpose and/or meaning.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Casadio, Giovanni

 

University of Salerno, Italy

 

Dionysus' Image in the Post-Modern Age(13T)

 

After a critical survey of classical research on ancient religion based on a cross-cultural anthropological approach, I present evidence to assess the empirical productivity and explanatory value of the theory of modes of religiosity proposed by H. Whitehouse, the most recent anthropological model proposed in the field of religious studies. The case in point concerns the cult of Dionysus, with focus on the imagistic message encoded in and conveyed by the impressive fresco in the Pompeian Villa dei Misteri.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Casarella, Peter

 

 

The Challenge of Dialogue According to the Letter to John of Segovia of Nicholas of Cusa(05N)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Celador, Oscar

 

Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Spain

 

EU, Human Rights, and Religious Minorities(06W)

 

In this discussion of Muslim and human rights in Europe, I am going to examine three areas: religious freedom and democracy, religious freedom and diversity, and religion and minorities. In my analysis of the status of Muslims in Europe, I will approach the regulations of the European Union as an independent entity different from those of the member States, and the local regulations of its member States. At the moment, the European Union does not have a Constitution, a Supreme or a Constitutional court. Then, there is no particular political provision for religious freedom at the European Union level. In other words, there is no European Union policy regarding human rights. As a consequence of this frame, each individual State has its own policy in regard to human rights, and this policy used to depend on the historical roots of each country. We, therefore, have fifteen different conceptions of human rights and of religious freedom and neutrality working at the same time in the former EU States.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Chan, Kim-kwong

 

Hong Kong Christian Council, China

 

Missiological Implications of Chinese Christianity in a Globalized Context(01B)

 

As China enters into the World Trade Organization, its political-economic influence is being felt globally. Concurrently, Chinese Christian community is one of the fastest growing Christian communities in contemporary Christendom, with conservative estimate of more than 35 millions. Will China's influence in global religious affairs resembles similar trends like its economic matters? This paper examines the possible missiological implications on the increasing number of global Chinese migrants, of whom many are Christians, to the shaping of global Christianity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Chan, Kim-kwong

 

Hong Kong Christian Council, China

 

A New Messiah - The Eastern Lightening Sect(15D)

 

One of the most controversial religious sects in the current Mainland Chinese religious landscape is the Church of Almighty God, commonly known as the Eastern Lightening Sect. Extensive reports exist on the damaging effects of this group on other Christian communities?Protestant and Catholic alike. This group is one of the most secretive sects in China. Although the Chinese authorities have outlawed it, this sect keeps expanding even beyond the border of China into Hong Kong, USA, Canada and Europe. This paper attempts to analyze the few original documents and materials this sect has produced during the past 10 years.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Chen, Bing

 

Sichuan University, China

 

Contemporary Significances of the Buddhist Spirit of Harmony(17D)

 

Yuanrong (harmony), meaning "peaceful flexibility without obstacles," perfectness, botherlessness, no-attachment, no-inconsistency, or harmonious compromises, is an important concept in the schools of Huayan and Tiantai, and Chan (Zen) Buddhism. The philosophy of yuanrong recognizes that all beings are a harmonious and perfect unity without any inconsistency or conflicts, and are flexible and identical to each other, because they emerge from the ultimate being, One Real Dharma. This philosophy, which the schools of Chinese Buddhism presented based on Indian Mahayana teachings, is the basic principle for settling various relations of Buddhism with Taoism or Confucianism, and with the secular society in China. By practicing the spirit of yuanrong, not only in religious trainings such as mediations or chanting, but also in solving all conflicts, Chinese Buddhism has been tolerant and synthetic. The contemporary world is characterized by various conflicts. We should be based on the spirit of harmony and create the environment for peaceful development, in order to promote dialogues between various religions or cultures, accept each other, and eliminate conflicts. For accomplishing these aims, the Buddhist spirit of yuanrong is significant in the contemporary world.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Chen, Bing

 

Sichuan University, China

 

Syncretism in Chinese Religions(17D)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Chen, Miin-Ling

 

Cathoric Fujin University, Taiwan

 

The problem of Entmythologisierung in Pure-Land Buddhism: the Comparative Perspective of Honen and Shinran(07J)

 

In the history of Buddhism, the controversy between Pure-Land as a directional concept (dualism) and Pure-Land as a concept based on the subject mind (monism) has never ceased. Rebirth in the Pure-Land and the question of future-life intention are the central issues of the Pure-Land school. By comparing Honen and Shinran, this paper aims at clarifying how traditional Pure-Land Buddhism can overcome the difficulty of dualism without losing its own position.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Chen, Weigang

 

 

Peripheral Justice and the "Civilizational Conflict" in the Current Age of Globalization(10B)

 

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Chen, Xia

 

Sichuan University, China

 

Xing (Body) and Shen (Spirit), Together and Perfect: Contemporary Implications of the Taoist View on Body(16D)

 

The Taoist view on human bodies is that a human being is a unification of xing (body) and shen (spirit), the interaction of which promotes the constant achievement, development and elevation of a body. A body is not a fixed entity, but something to be accomplished. Making a body and a spirit contiguous to each other through various bodily manipulations, Taoism aims not only to spiritualize a body but also to physicalize a spirit; it tries not only to recognize the freedom of life by a spirit, but also to experience it by a body. According to Taoist views, a body is endowed with sacredness and value in itself. On the other hand, the Taoist view on a body is also individualistic, and involves inconsistencies. From the viewpoint of modern science, especially of biology, physiology and biotechnology, the Taoist view is not verifiable. But it is philosophically valuable, because it realizes the synthesis of the dualism between a spirit and a body. As Friedrich Engels put it, "Historical facts should be respected, even though they are scientifically wrong."

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Cheng, Kwi-Hsia

 

Shuchiin University, Japan

 

Method and Theory in the Study of Religion(07K)

 

It's life pattern, we've predestined to be born and acquainted with accumulation of right and wrong and to be mutually dependent, to grow old and die. In Buddhism's method, has teaching two ways "The satya" to solve a problem [ co-dependent, nonself-character, sunyata ] to get the life peaceful and successful. The method of this study uses personal meditation and through [ body, mouth, mind ] to make the [ ki ] "Chi" correcting in One's body and home to get attempt smoothly, to reach to the abundant. It's according with longer time to stay in one's home and business area to get an increased the Chi's smooth environment. This subject issued by improvement Sciences of the "Chi" by [ Harmony of the Chi produce ] to get the peace return back to the environment and that already had about 40 years ago, at America and Europe all over.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Chi, Youngim

 

Cheju National University, Korea

 

The Tradition and Change of Korea's National Memorial Cemetery(08S)

 

Today, every major city in the world has cemeteries and monuments to honor heroes of the past including memorial buildings and statues. For example, there are Arlington National Cemetery in Washington, the Tomb of the Unknowns beneath the Arc de Triomphe in Paris, Westminster Abbey in London, and National Memorial Cemetery in Korea that was built after the Korean War. Smith, a historian, argues that it is nothing new to mark the dead, and that the rediscovery and reconstruction of history might be possible but its creation never happens. According to such modernist as Hobsbawm and Anderson, however, the Tomb of the Unknowns and monuments were created in modern times. The objective of this presentation is to shed light on the creation of new things and the continuity between Korea's National Memorial Cemetery and the past, based on the discussion above.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Chidester, David

 

University of Cape Town, South Africa

 

A Colonial House of Dreams: Zulu Dreams, Divination, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century South Africa(01F)

 

In Primitive Culture (1871), E. B. Tylor supported his theory of religion, animism, by referring to reports about "savage" dreams. Citing Henry Callaway's Religious System of the Amazulu (1868-1870), Tylor invoked the dreams of a Zulu diviner, a "professional seer" who becomes a "house of dreams," as a classic example of animism because "phantoms are continually coming to talk to him in his sleep." In the original account, however, the phantoms were not coming "to talk" to the diviner. They were coming to kill him. This paper explores the hermeneutics of dreams in relation to indigenous practices of Zulu divination, colonial situations of violence, and imperial theorizing about religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Chidester, David

 

University of Cape Town, South Africa

 

Questioning ' the Religious': Talking Outside the West(10E)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cho, Sun Taek

 

Korea University, Korea

 

Colonial Legacy in Korean Buddhism and Buddhist Scholarship(05D)

 

This paper will examine how a number of important problems in contemporary scholarship on Korean Buddhism, specifically and East Asian Buddhism in general, stem from a single source: the tendency to view Buddhism in purely rationalistic terms. I will argue that this rationalistic prejudice, in turn, derives from the history of Western colonialism in Korea, and the circumstances of Korean modernization - a radical cultural transformation imposed from outside. Furthermore, I will discuss the viewpoint of Korean Buddhist intellectuals during the period of colonialism. Overwhelmed by the powerful impact of "scientific" and "rational" ideas imported from the West, on one hand and by the colonial experiences imposed by Japan on the other, Korean Buddhist intellectuals lost perspective, failing to understand the implications of "scientific" and "rational."

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cho, Sung Youn

 

Cheju National University, Korea

 

Modernization and Folk Religion in Korea(08D)

 

Folk religion often is treated as a superstition compared with other religions. This way of thinking has been strongly influenced by school education. On the other hand, folk religion can be regarded as a rich deposit of information on the traditional culture. In this paper, I analyze folk religions in relation to the intensive process of rapid modernization in Korean society.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Choi, Shin-Hann

 

Hannam University, Korea

 

Schleiermacher and Asian Religions in View of Humanism or Religious Self-Formation and Self-Cultivation(11Q)

 

This paper aims to compare Schleiermacher's concept of religion with Asian religions in the current situation of religious pluralism, and to reveal that both can have dialogue in the horizon of religious self-formation or self-cultivation. For Schleiermacher the epoch making importance of religion is situated in the occurrence of a new significance for life through a individual's intuition of the infinite. Each religious intuition forms a human interior newly in every moment and elevates it to a new dimension of humanity. In this dimension, even though one has different religious teachings from tradition, they can meet and dialogue. In this point of view we want to find the same structure between Schleiermacher's religion and Asian religions. For both sides the fundamental question is becoming a religious virtuoso. According to Schleiermacher's 'Speeches', the religious virtuoso can build 'the communion of saints' with every other confessor. The communion of saints is the community of religious virtuosos whose interior is already newly formed and cultivated. In this sense sages in Confucianism and Buddhas in Buddhism can dialogue with Christian saints, because they seem to have the same structure of 'Frommigkeit' (Schleiermacher) or 'seriousness' (T'oegye) in their own interiors.

 

Organized panel, German

 

 

 

 

Choudhary, Paras Kumar

 

Ranchi University, India

 

Religion of the Munda Tribe: Traditions and Modernity(16S)

 

In the early stages of history, members of the Munda tribe were nomadic. Later on, they cultivated land and settled in a certain geographical territory. This community generally speaks mundari of the Austroasiatic linguistic group. The Mundas have their own religious life. They celebrate many festivals like Maghe, Parab, Phagu, Honba, Karma, and Soharai.. The Munda call the festival Maghe because it is celebrated in the Hindi month of Magh (January). Similarly, the Phagu festival is celebrated in the month of Falgun (February). They call their common sacred place Sarana. They do different types of worship here including worship of their village god. The Pahan is a village priest who plays an important role in all religious activities. But nowadays they are also influenced by the Hindu religion. They have started worshiping of Hindu gods and goddesses. A few of them have contact with Christianity. However, due to the impact of various modern factors, many traditional rituals have disappeared.

 

Roundtable session, English

 

 

 

 

Choudhary, Paras Kumar

 

Ranchi University, India

 

Socio-Cultural Dimension of Munda Tribes and its Changes(17S)

 

In the early stage, the Munda were nomadic, later they went into hunting, food gathering and fishing. At last they cultivated land and settled in territorial units. The family of Munda tribes is known as "Killies", who claim descent from one common ancestor. The fraternities of mutual affection can be seen in their daily life. Their families follow the rule of the patriarchal system. The Munda celebrate many festivals, such as Mage Parab, Phagu Parab, Baha games, etc. This paper explores the type of change that the various kinds of rituals have undergone as a result of globalization and other factors which have impacted on the Munda community.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Claerhout, Sarah

 

Ghent University, Belgium

 

Explaining the Paradox of Religious Violence(02C)

 

The paradox of religious violence - that religions promote a message of peace and charity and at once are a source of violence as their message has to be spread - is often mentioned in the literature. However, though this paradox is generally taken to be significant, scholars never really analyse it. They do not seem to feel the need to explain "this ambivalence of the sacred" scientifically. I will argue that any theory on religious violence at least has to explain the nature of this paradox. A hypothesis is proposed that accounts for the paradox and identifies it as the litmus test for other theories. It reveals a necessary link between this paradox and the structure of conversion in the Christian religion. Concluding, I raise the question of whether the paradox of religious violence is a universal human phenomenon or a typical feature of certain religions.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Claerhout, Sarah

 

Ghent University, Belgium

 

Freedom of Conscience and the Right to Convert: Human Values or Christian Precepts? ( * joint presentation with De Roover, Jacob)(04H)

 

In modern India, religious conversion has become a bone of contention. Christians and secularists claim that the right to propagate and change one's religion is part of the freedom of conscience. This freedom, they say, is a fundamental human right, which should be protected by any secular democracy. In contrast, many Hindus ? including the advocates of Hindutva, but also moderate Gandhians and traditional swamis ? claim religious conversion violates the very foundations of the Indian social fabric. Some even plead for a constitutional ban on conversion in India. In our paper, we argue that freedom of conscience is not as secular or neutral as it claims to be and that the same holds for the right to religious conversion. These notions make senseonly against the background of a religion like Christianity, which divides the human world into one true religion and many false religions. Historically, freedom of conscience became crucial in the Christian West, because of the basic belief that all human souls ought to be left free to be converted by the true God and His Spirit. Within this particular theological framework, religious conversion became a fundamental right never to be violated by the human authorities. Therefore, when Hindu spokesmen refuse to acknowledge "the universal human right to conversion," they have a leg to stand on. However, the fact that freedom of conscience is not a secular value does not imply it should be replaced by a legal ban on conversion. The predicament of religious conversion in India, we argue, should be revisited by examining the way it was successfully resolved in the past, when a plural society consisting of Hindus and Christians (and many other groups) was not torn apart by the issue of religious conversion.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Clarke, Peter Bernard

 

The University of London, UK

 

Assessing the Impact of Religious Change(06S)

 

This presentation examines theories on the impact of religious change in the modern world as religions increasingly loose their regional character and globalize. Theses critiqued include Weber's easternization of the western mind hypothesis as developed by Campbell and Horton's influential account of religious change in modern Africa, and explanations of the rise of Islamist movements. Also critiqued are such units of analysis of religious change as the impact-response framework.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Clarke, Peter Bernard

 

Oxford University, UK

 

Religious Change in a Secularizing World(06S)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Clarke, Peter Bernard

 

Oxford University, UK

 

Contemporary Movements of Religion(13I)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Cornille, Catherine Marie

 

Boston College, USA

 

Humility and Dialogue(02G)

 

One of the central conditions for the possibility of interreligious dialogue is an attitude of humility with regard to the truth of the teachings and practices of one's own religious traditions. Humility indeed represents an important virtue in many religious traditions. However, religious humility does not necessarily generate the epistemic humility, necessary for dialogue. Most religions advocate humility toward, but not about the ultimate goal and truth of the own tradition. This latter, epistemic humility, presupposes a re-thinking of the status of truth within the own tradition. In this paper, I explore possibilities, within Christianity, for a more integral understanding of religious humility which would also include attitudes about doctrine and truth.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cox, James

 

University of Edinburgh, UK

 

The Impact of the Alaska Native Claims Settlement Act on Indigenous Understandings of the Land(10U)

 

The Alaska Native Claims Settlement Act (ANCSA), which was passed by the United States Congress in 1971, must be seen as the culmination of over a century of concerted but at times sporadic efforts to assimilate the indigenous population into mainstream American culture. This paper explores the secularising impact of ANCSA on indigenous understandings of the land, which in traditional society was understood in terms of a 'religious' relationship to the animals, sea mammals and fish that lived on the land and within the adjacent seas. By re-defining land as ownership of corporate shares, the United States government sought to ensure that any sense of spiritual connection to the land held by the indigenous people was eliminated in favour of making profits and increasing personal wealth.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Cremo, Michael A.

 

Bhaktivedanta Institute, USA

 

The Mayapur Pilgrimage Place, West Bengal, India: A Mandala of Peace and Ecological Harmony(01L)

 

In 1486, Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, an avatara of Krishna, appeared at Mayapur, West Bengal. Mayapur is located in the Navadvipa (nine island) region, the nine islands representing the nine processes of devotional service that serve as the foundation of Chaitanya Mahaprabhu's movement. Chaitanya Mahaprabhu predicted his movement for spiritual peace and love, which took in people from all castes and religions in India, would spread throughout the world. The place of his appearance was later lost. In the late nineteenth century, the Gaudiya Vaishnava acharya Bhaktivinoda Thakura rediscovered the appearance place and constructed a temple there. Succeeding acharyas in his line undertook further development of the site. Today the prediction of Chaitanya Mahaprabhu has come true. Each year, on the occasion of his appearance, thousands of his followers from around the world gather at Mayapur, in a striking display of peace among all peoples, in an atmosphere of ecological harmony.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Crislip, Andrew

 

University of Hawaii at Manoa, USA

 

Healing Traditions of Late Antique Egypt: Medicine and Religion in a Multicultural Society(12J)

 

Late antique Egypt was the inheritor of two venerable cultures: the dominant Hellenistic culture brought by the armies of Alexander the Great, and the indigenous Egyptian (or Coptic) culture. This multicultural society gave birth to Christian monasticism. Christian monastics did not generally live in strict isolation, but were engaged with nonmonastics in wide range of spiritual, financial, and social activities. Among these social functions, perhaps none was more prominent than the monastic's role as healer--both of body and soul. Monastic healing has long been understood as a charismatic gift, enacted through religious rituals; yet early Christian monastics also practiced traditionally "medical" healing practices. My paper will explore the complementarity and conflict between medical and "spiritual" healing traditions in late antique Egypt as well as Egypt's special place as heir to the medical traditions both Egypt and Greece, which constructed the boundaries between medical and religious healing very differently.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Crnic, Ales

 

University of Ljubljana, Slovenia

 

New Religious Movements in 'New Europe'(06E)

 

In the post-socialist countries of Central and Eastern Europe we have been witnessing significant legal (and formal) re-regulation of the field of religious activities. In these societies it is possible to detect clearly articulated and well-led attempts of traditional churches to acquire a dominant social status, comparable to the one they had before the World War II. This is also connected to nationalism and the concomitant emergence of a religious and national identity. On the other hand, these societies are exposed to an invasion of New Religious Movements (NRMs), which enter this re-opened spiritual area and thus present a challenge of religious pluralism. Both processes lead to the formation of different and often contradictory notions of religion. In practice, however, the social status of religion is most frequently based on traditional notions, which are better suited to the established churches and often push new religious groups to the margins, as these are usually associated with negative stereotypes. NRMs are often perceived as a threat to society, national identity and 'traditional' religions. Generally it can be said that countries with a majority Orthodox population are the least open to NRMs.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cuevas, Martha Garcia

 

Instituto Nacional de Antropologia e Historia, Mexico

 

The Gods at Palenque's Incense Burners(03R)

 

According to the study of several ceramic incensers, that have been discovered through archaeological explorations in the temples of the Cross, Foliated Cross and the Sun in Palenque, we have surprising data about the deities venerated in this Maya city of the Classic period of 500-850 A.C. It is possible to recognize in the incensers a group of deities whose identity is discussed in this paper. On the one hand we have information of their specific archaeological contexts and on the other hand the iconographic patterns which characterize each of the gods. Aside from that, we have information from the extensive glyphic text and scenes represented in the sculpture of stone and stuco, that are integrated in the architecture of the ceremonial precinet. All these will permit us to appreciate some viable explanations about the Palencan deities and their association with ritual conducts and religious beliefs.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Curbelo, Juana Berges

 

Center for Psychological and Sociological Research, Cuba

 

The New Religious Movements in the Changes of the Latin American and Caribbean Religiosity(15F)

 

The emergence and development of new non-traditional religious trends and movements, is a substantial part of a transformation process, which has had peculiar impact on Latin American and Caribbean religiosity. Multiple systems of classification attempt "to put them in order" and to explain their logic. However, the debate has also moved to reflection on the concept of religion and forms of belonging. The New Religious Movements have developed by synthesizing factors from different origins and adapting them to various spaces in a perspective that is sometimes said to be eclectic and other times selective. It is our interest to show the differentiated styles of the new movements that are indicators of the high complexity of the phenomenon. In the evaluation of their meaning in our region, we will take into account their social and political implications and their rejection of traditional models.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cush, Denise Amelia

 

Bath Spa University College, UK

 

Should Religious Studies Be Part of the Compulsory State School Curriculum?(02D)

 

How can education systems best respond to the increasing recognition of the power of religion in international events and the plurality of beliefs and values world-wide? States have taken different approaches to the issue of including religion in school curricula. It can be argued that religious freedom is best served by omitting consideration of religion from the curriculum, by providing each pupil with religious education within the confessional tradition of their parents, or by providing an education which takes a non-confessional approach to a variety of religious traditions. Where the latter approach is taken, options include having a separate subject called religious studies, or teaching about religious traditions within such areas of the curriculum as citizenship, social studies or the humanities. This paper will argue that without a separate subject taught by specialist teachers, education programmes will fail to provide young people with adequate preparation for contemporary life.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Cush, Denise Amelia

 

Bath Spa University College, UK

 

Teaching about Religion and Faith Development(05L)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dahbany-Miraglia, Dina

 

Queensborough Community College, The City University of New York, USA

 

Religion + Custom = Realities: Why Some Women Are Not in Cyberspace(12C)

 

Cyberspace has created novel linkages between individuals worldwide that could not have existed without computer and internet technology. Nevertheless, "old habits die hard." The majority of web sites, particularly religious ones, are controlled by men. The more traditional religious the site, the less women contribute: a reflection of the established media. Women tend to "secularize" their cyber selections to more or less innocuous, "womanly," homemaker/children-oriented sites. Religious discourse, commentary, interpretation and critique, in most Christian divisions, as well as in Islam and Judaism, are like computers and the internet "men's work." Religious women may e-mail prayers to specific individuals, chat rooms, and other cyber loci; they may refer to particular sources from their religious literatures; individual women will sometimes offer interpretations; they may offer admonitions, advice, commands, suggestions, resources and customary practices with reference to religion, spirituality and religious literature. They rarely contribute to the religious discourses that are dominated by men. This paper will delineate, within the varieties of conventional media and cyberspace, the parameters of religious women's participation in religious and religion-based discourse. Alternative modes of expression: gifts, photos, jokes, personal writings, cards, will contribute to the picture.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dahiya, Neelima

 

Maharshi Dayanand University Rohatak, India

 

Women in Buddhist Text: Some Progressive Shifts(10F)

 

This paper probes the position of women in the early Buddhist society of India. This area of work enthusiates me because violence against women exists in various forms in all societies. The recent International Conferences on Women - Vienna-1993, Cairo-1994, Copenhagen-1995 and Beijing-1995 have taken note of elimination of gender based violence is central to equality, development and peace. The Buddhist India from the 6th cent. B.C. to 3rd cent. A.D. is characterised by mainly two features i.e. growth of second urbanization and the development of new socio-religious order. In the Brahmanical society the position of women was equal to sudras in the social hierarchy. I have taken up Buddhist texts to explore the progressive attitude towards women as against the brahminical attitudes towards women. Here will be an attempt to see the text "Therigatha" recovered from Burmese and Sinhalese manuscripts, published in 1883 and subsequently translated. This is a collection of verses attributed to nuns. Other Buddhist text will also be studied. These verses of "Therighatha" were uttered to mark the attainment of liberation. So this paper will like to bring out the spirit of women liberation of ancient India.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Daiguji, Makoto

 

Hokkiado University School of Medicine, Japan

 

Human Mind and Technology: From a Psychiatric Point of View(06J)

 

Psychiatry has tried to solve many problems in the human mind through a medical approach. However, looking at this approach through a philosophical point of view, it is not a self-evident truth that the mind becomes ill just as the body does. Still harder to accept is the approach to treat the problems in the human mind using modern technology, which might be seen as foreign matter when considering the human mind. Two kinds of approaches are seen in the field of clinical medicine. One is orientated in clear evidence and reasoning, I.e. evidence based medicine, and the other is orientated in stories told by a patient, I.e. narrative based medicine. It is the fate of clinical medicine to have to pay attention to both the generalism in natural science and the individualism in human science. In this presentation I shall discuss the relationship between the human mind and technological science from a psychiatric point of view.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Damian, Theodor

 

Metropolitan College of New York, USA

 

The Divine Trinity as Paradigm for Ideal Human Relationships: An Orthodox Perspective(15U)

 

From an anthropological point of view violence seems to be intrinsic to human nature. But from a theological point of view it is not. It is acquired behavior due to circumstantial causes. As opposed to the many zoological definitions given to man, Theology defines the human being as the image of God. According to the Christian tradition God reveals himself in history in three hypostasis, as a Trinity. It is then in the image of this Trinity that man is created, and this is the basis of the human personhood and at the same time the paradigm of our ideal relationship with one another. In an age of war and violence, when the jungle within is cultivated by the outside jungle, man needs to reflect seriously on the model he or she adopts, because what one adopts, one is going to become. This paper intends to suggest that the divine Trinity in the understanding of the Orthodox Tradition can offer such a model.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Danfulani, Umar H.D.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

The Cobra Is Running Wild: Narrating the Events and Evaluating Causes of the Jos Crisis since September 7th 2001(01V)

 

The Jos crisis, which started on Friday 7th September 2001, was obscured from international attention because of the terrorist attack on the US that occurred a few days later. The crisis started in Jos, the Tin City, and gradually spread to some of the surrounding towns and villages, all within the Northern Senatorial District of Plateau State. Then in a dramatic turn of events, it jumped over the Central Senatorial District and completely engulfed the Southern Senatorial District of the State. This paper focuses on chronicling the events of the Jos crisis from the time it started to the present time. It intends to answer a series of vital questions with a view to providing a comparative analysis between the events in Jos and in the US in the month of September 2001. It will also explore the possibility of putting in place a strategy that will lead both Muslims and Christians living in Jos to say "Never Again" to the gloomy events that started on the 7th of September, 2001.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Danfulani, Umar H.D.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

Terrorists and Religious Fanatics in the Middle-Belt: Towards a Blueprint for Sustainable Peace in Nigeria(02V)

 

The paper examines the causes of crises in the Middle-Belt of Nigeria, locating the problem partly in the area of the world-wide Islamic resurgence and the attempt by some Islamists to launch a modern jihad in the area. It explores possible links between the attacks of Islamic jihadists in the Middle-Belt with terrorist networks elsewhere in the world. The other causal factors of the conflict border on the struggle over economic, political and social control in the Middle-Belt. Thus, the struggle has been between so-called minority Muslim settler communities and predominantly Christian indigenous peoples. The paper provides a blueprint for peace in the Middle-Belt by formulating a community-based conflict resolution/prevention program and by calling on the Federal Government of Nigeria to enforce the provisions of the Constitution with regards to so-called settler communities throughout Nigeria.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Davis, Scott

 

Miyazaki International College, Japan

 

Head Splitting Laughter in East Asian Religion(02P)

 

In this presentation I will examine vocabulary pertaining to ancient Chinese ritual as seen on oracle bones from the Shang dynasty, as well as the extension of these concepts into classical Chinese texts. Concepts of splitting, speaking and sacred interaction are expressed in related ways, to present an anatomy of humor and religion in archaic China. By exploring families of words linked etymologically to these concepts, one obtains a set of associated phenomenological qualities for the setting of humor as the sacred. Moreover, consideration of the ways these concepts are prolonged in the classical textual corpus gives us a sense of the modalities of usage of these religious factors throughout the millennia of Chinese tradition. Splitting operations are axiomatic to container-content symbolism such as gourds/pumpkins/melons that play a prominent place throughout myth and humorous imagination in East Asia. Japanese folk narrative especially puts these images to frequent use.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Daw, Carl P. Jr.

 

The Hymn Society in the United States and Canada, USA

 

The Theme of Peace in English-Language Hymnody(11S)

 

If it is possible to see a correlation between the colonizing and expansionist assumptions of the primary English-speaking nations of the 19th-century and popular Christian hymns with militaristic motifs ("Onward, Christian Soldiers," "Lead On, O King Eternal," etc.), it is no less evident that the experience of two world wars led to disenchantment with such imagery in the latter half of the 20th century. Spurred by the witness of the traditional Peace Churches, Christians of all denominations have given new attention to the centrality of peace in the teaching of Jesus and in Hebrew scripture. In particular, understandings of peace have shifted from the private realm of spiritual contentment and the public Constantinian model of pax (the cessation of hostility) to scriptural communal goal of shalom (an environment of mutual goodwill, cooperation, and shared prosperity). This new emphasis in faith and action is both reflected in and stimulated by a significant body of new hymns, particularly from the United Kingdom, the United States, and New Zealand.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

De la Garza, Mercedes

 

Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico, Mexico

 

Gods and Supernatural Beings Among Mayan People(03R)

 

The religious world among the pre-Colombian Mayan people was expressed in very different images on many of their master pieces. We can still admire, after centuries, wonderful examples of them. Many of these images are clear references to supernatural beings, but not all of them were Mayan gods. How do Mayas think about gods? Which were their characteristics and qualities? Which one of these gods was the most important and why? How have these gods changed over the centuries, and between one city and another? These and other questions about Mayan gods, and their symbolic structure, will be my focus in this paper. Topics such as worship, changes and continuity in sacred Mayan thoughts after the Conquest, will be the subject of the second symposium.

 

Symposium, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

De la Garza, Mercedes

 

Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico, Mexico

 

The Solar God In Maya Religion(*co-author with Rothstein, Mikael)(03R)

 

In this paper I talk about the meaning of the Sun in Maya Religion. Drawing upon evidence from sculptural representations, architectural creations, hieroglyphic inscriptions and other myths gathered in colonial times -in Mayan language but Latin characters- I propose that the Sun was the supreme celestial deity of the Maya. The Sun, called in Yucatan Maya Kinich Ahau (Lord of the Solar Eye), was identified with Itzamna, the celestial dragon, life principle associated with water. This is why it was also called Itzamna Kinich Ahau by the Yucatan Maya. This deity was represented with symbolic elements of both manifestations in sculpture. Also, the structure of the cosmos in Maya thought answers to the solar trajectory. The equinox and the solstices determining the four quadrants in which the three cosmic levels -heaven, earth and underworld- are divided; and, at the same time, determining the four seasons, joining in this quadrangular status, the space and the time.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

De Liberal, Marcia Mello Costa

 

Universidade Presbiteriana Mackenzie, Brazil

 

Religion, Negotiation and Peace: A Biblical Analysis and its Present-Day Social Representation(01N)

 

Peace is a theme broadly addressed by religions. In everyday life people face various situations of conflict which require solutions focused on solidarity rather than violence. Very often, negotiation establishes the possibility of a solution that searches for justice. Thus, this paper, in the light of an analysis on the category "negotiation", will have as a starting point the biblical passage of 1 Samuel 25:18-35. The theoretical contribution of Herkenhoff (1990:119), on the universal value of "equality", the repudiation of discrimination and rejection of intolerance, will be considered. Peace in a broader sense has to do with survival, well-being, identity and freedom. Religions based on negotiation can contribute to the promotion of peace.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

De Roover, Jacob

 

Ghent University, Belgium

 

Freedom of Conscience and the Right to Convert: Human Values or Christian Precepts? ( * joint presentation with Claerhout, Sarah)(04H)

 

In modern India, religious conversion has become a bone of contention. Christians and secularists claim that the right to propagate and change one's religion is part of the freedom of conscience. This freedom, they say, is a fundamental human right, which should be protected by any secular democracy. In contrast, many Hindus ? including the advocates of Hindutva, but also moderate Gandhians and traditional swamis ? claim religious conversion violates the very foundations of the Indian social fabric. Some even plead for a constitutional ban on conversion in India. In our paper, we argue that freedom of conscience is not as secular or neutral as it claims to be and that the same holds for the right to religious conversion. These notions make senseonly against the background of a religion like Christianity, which divides the human world into one true religion and many false religions. Historically, freedom of conscience became crucial in the Christian West, because of the basic belief that all human souls ought to be left free to be converted by the true God and His Spirit. Within this particular theological framework, religious conversion became a fundamental right never to be violated by the human authorities. Therefore, when Hindu spokesmen refuse to acknowledge "the universal human right to conversion," they have a leg to stand on. However, the fact that freedom of conscience is not a secular value does not imply it should be replaced by a legal ban on conversion. The predicament of religious conversion in India, we argue, should be revisited by examining the way it was successfully resolved in the past, when a plural society consisting of Hindus and Christians (and many other groups) was not torn apart by the issue of religious conversion.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

De Roover, Jakob

 

Ghent University, Belgium

 

Religion, Secularism, and the Rule of Law: The Rule of Violence?(10C)

 

Today, the rule of law is viewed as the safeguard of society against the threat of violence. Historically, law became the means to the moral reform of western societies, when Christian confessions began to impose a strict church discipline. In this early modern development, traditional practices were destroyed to be replaced with a legal system. Often, these systems were imposed violently by church and state. Over time, law became the foundation of harmony in the West, for our societies turned into communities as a result of being re-structured by law. Today, we confront a new predicament: various non-western groups are entering western society who were not part of this historical development. Therefore, the rule of law will again become a source of violence, as it tries to reform the traditional practices of these groups through the imposition of a legal framework.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Deeg, Max

 

 

Unreal Opponents: The Chinese Polemic against Hinayana Buddhism(03S)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Deegale, Mahinda

 

Bath Spa University College, England

 

Indigenous Religions and Environment: Toward Sustainable Societies(10L)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Deegalle, Mahinda

 

Bath Spa University College, England

 

One or Many Buddhism/s?: Japanese Buddhism from a South Asian Perspective(02S)

 

This is an exploration of unity and diversity of Buddhism in Asia. Japanese Buddhist schools and doctrines will be evaluated to decipher any underlying, intrinsic links within the Buddhist traditions across Asia.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Deegalle, Mahinda

 

Bath Spa University College, England

 

Buddhist Responses to Violence: Contemporary Situation in Creating Peace in Sri Lanka(15G)

 

"Buddhist Responses to Violence" examines the challenges that Buddhists face in contemporary Sri Lanka in creating peace while eliminating terrorist activities and unhealthy social and political forces that devastate religious atmosphere by making it impossible to be genuinely religious. Identifying several nationalist and religious movements and political activists, it argues the importance of taking into account the 'religious agency' that has been so far largely ignored in finding a viable solution to the conflict in the process of creating peace. Three potential threats to peace - LTTE, JVP and JHU - will be examined to understand nationalist and religious opposition to the peace process. In particular, the attention will be paid on the politics of the Jathika Hela Urumaya Monks who have successfully entered into the Sri Lankan Parliament in April 2004 election in the hope of creating a righteous state as a solution to violence, terrorism and conflict in Sri Lanka.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Demura, Kazuhiko

 

Okayama University, Japan

 

Religious Struggle and Dialogue in Ancient Christianity(12N)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Demura, Miyako

 

University of the Sacred Heart, Japan

 

Religious Struggle and Dialogue in Origen of Alexandria(12N)

 

Although Origen caused much controversy during his lifetime and his many writings were lost because of the heresy charges against him in the 6th century, he had a strong influence on Western spirituality (dogmatic development, Biblical exegesis, Monasticism, and the Orthodox Church). With the process of globalization, we can recognize new and important approaches which take the cultural situation of Alexandria as Origen's religious background into consideration. In this study, I consider the religious-cultural situation of Alexandria behind such an ambivalent estimation, and approach the problem of the religious conflicts (anti-paganism, anti-Judaism, anti-Gnosticism) and dialogues and gender in the context of the religious pluralism of Alexandria.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Dessi, Ugo

 

University of Marburg, Germany

 

Conflicting Notions of Peace: the Interplay between Institutionalized Religions and the Mission of Secular States(16C)

 

The interplay between religion and the interests of the secular state in Japan has been the recent subject of a number of detailed studies, especially in relation to the WWII period. In the case of Shin Buddhism, it has been suggested that a certain adaptability of the doctrines and the lack of a fixed code of precepts might have followed from a conformity of interests with secular state, interests which ran counter to a number of doctrinal assumptions. Through a comparative approach to different reactions by religious institutions to the tragic events of the last years, this paper describes the efficacy of Shin Buddhism in facing these concrete situations without being unfaithful to the universalistic spirit of Buddhism. This paper also highlights the ambiguities of a 'social engagement' that is not always aware of its socio-political context and so exposed to the risk of manipulation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

DeVido, Elise Anne

 

National Taiwan Normal University, Taiwan

 

Mapping the Trajectories of Engaged Buddhism in Taiwan and Vietnam(17M)

 

The impetus for this paper arose at the Fourth Annual Conference on the Thought of Yinshun (Taiwan 2003) when Taiwanese scholars assured me that Thich Nhat Hanh's concept of "Engaged Buddhism" derived from Yinshun's (b. 1906) ideas about "Humanistic Buddhism." After investigation, I found that in the 1930s-40s, Vietnamese Buddhist reformers were directly inspired by not Yinshun but Chinese Buddhist reformer Taixu's (1890-1947)" Humanistic Buddhism." The seeds planted by Taixu's ideas in Vietnam not only resulted in institutions that organized and educated a modernized samgha, but lay the framework for Thich Nhat Hanh's and others' actualized Buddhism in the 1960s. By tracing the paths of humanistic Buddhism from Taixu to Vietnam and from Taixu to Taiwan, it is hoped that this paper may contribute to ongoing debates about the origin, definitions, and varieties of Engaged Buddhism as it highlights both the innovations and limitations of Humanistic Buddhism in Taiwan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dewey, William Joseph

 

The University of Tennessee, USA

 

Africans in India: Worship at the 'Tombs' of Baba Ghor(14R)

 

Baba Ghor is the most important African Islamic saint (pir) honored in scores of Indian cities and among the Indian Islamic diaspora. His durga (tomb) in Ratanpur, Gujarat and the numerous chillas, or memorial tombs, found elsewhere, are the principal foci of worship of many Sidi (or African descent) Muslims. As a mystic Sufi saint, Baba Ghor's divine blessing (or baraka) is mediated through the active participation of devotees in music and dance. Using film clips and slide illustrations this paper will focus on performances associated with worship and healing performed in the tomb site at Ratanpur and a memorial tomb in Mumbai. The expressive and material culture displayed at these devotional sites represent an intense (and at times blurred) synthesis of African, Hindi and Muslim religious traditions. The religion and expressive culture of this African diasporic community illustrates the active fusion of both present and past, and imagined practices.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dobbelaere, Karel

 

Catholic University of Leuven, Belgium

 

Comparative Research(12I)

 

Invited to Japan by Shin Anzai-sensei in 1984, I was advised by Yoshiya Abe-sensei not to apply automatically to Japan sociological concepts developed in the West, such as secularization and pillarization, without first undertaking a comparative study of both societies. So I spent the last three months of 1984 in Japan trying to understand this country and its religions. In my paper, I want to reflect on the impact my study of Japanese society and religion had on the development of my thinking. I will discuss the following points: the importance of rites - which are rather under-valued in religions of the book like Christianity; the emergence of institutionalized pillars in NRMs; and finally, the cross-fertilization of theoretical approaches by suggesting a way of integrating aspects of Rational Choice Theory in order to extend our study of the process of secularization.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dodina, Yevgeniya Yevgenievna

 

Odessa National Academy of Law, Ukraine

 

Interreligious Dialogue: Ways of Conflict Resolution(01G)

 

Many people consider inter-religious conflict to be a natural element of social life, a regular product of social development, the principal feature of which is dissociation and conflict of interests of among different religious groups, as well as the confrontation between the believers and non-believers. The analysis of inter-denomination and inter-church conflicts in Ukraine centers upon the following areas of conflict: a) between the Orthodox and Catholic churches; b) between the Ukrainian Orthodox Church (belonging to the Moscow patriarchy), the Ukrainian Orthodox Church (belonging to the Kiev patriarchy) and the Ukrainian Autocephalous Orthodox Church; c) between the churches traditional for Ukraine, and the New Religious movement.This article will propose ways of solving these conflicts, such as creation of an appropriate legal base aimed at the perfection of the laws concerning the freedom of religion, as well as carrying out certain state activities directed at the separation of the church from the state.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Doi, Hiroshi

 

Monotsukuri Institute of Technologists, Japan

 

Memorial Service of New Religion for the War Dead in Modern Japan: Case Study of Konkokyo(Konko Faith) Rites(05J)

 

This presentation runs as fellows; 1. How memorial service for the war dead have been studied in postwar Japan 2. Shinto and new religion as vernacular religion of Japan 3. Memorial service of Konkokyo(Konko faith) for the war dead The aim of this pre

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Doi, Hiroshi

 

Monotsukuri Instisute of Technologists, Japan

 

Cremation in Nineteenth Century Japan-from Buddhist Custom to Hygienic Method(10M)

 

The purpose of this presentation is to explore how cremation reconstructed in nineteenth century Japan. The cremation has hardly any religious significance in present-day Japan. But this custom was once one of the most important political/religious issues of Japan. Until the last quarter of nineteenth century, cremation was constructed as a Buddhist custom by anti-Buddhists. But, since the ban on cremation in 1873, this method of disposal of the dead was argued in not only the (anti-)Buddhism context but also in public health and/or the civic problem context. This ban was lifted in 1875 and the cremation has been reconstructed as a hygienic method for the disposal of the dead, out of the Buddhism context. In the following years, the cremation/burial has been constructed in a Buddhist/anti-Buddhist style. After this era, the cremation/burial has been reconstructed as a hygienic/unsanitary method for the disposal of the dead. The differences in cremation and burial come from the level of modernity and do not come from religious ideas.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Doi, Hiroto

 

University of Tsukuba, Japan

 

Application of Modeling to Religious Studies(14K)

 

In religious research, the study of language is important. But we often face limits to language. Although our study depends on language, illustrating concepts and key terms structurally will make characteristics and problems clear. This report tries to attempt systematic modeling on some religious thought by using UML (Unified Modeling Language) and to find its application in comparative studies. We know UML has many insufficiencies for its use in religious research, because originally UML is a modeling language for software programming. But UML also shares various concepts or systems of unified notation, and enables us to communicate with each other and solve problems. I will show how this approach will contribute to religious research, especially to inter-religious dialogue.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Doi, Yumi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Transition in the Study of the Passion Narratives(10S)

 

European text critiques of the Bible began at the end of the 17th century by the Lutherans, who applied this method to the texts of the Old Testament. At the beginning of the 19th century, it was applied to the New Testament and developed along the basis of the rise of historicism. Out of this, the Passion Narratives of the Gospels of the New Testament were notable materials that evoked interest. Diverse trends such as Judaism and Christianity, Hellenism and Hebraism, anti-Semitism, Nazism, religion and violence, soteriology, eschatology, and so forth, have affected the interpretation of the Passion Narratives. This presentation intends to summarize the studies on the Passion Narratives from the 19th century up to the contemporary period, by taking into consideration the above-mentioned social and ideological backgrounds.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Dolce, Lucia

 

SOAS, University of London, UK

 

Localizing Buddhism in the Japanese Cultic Context: A Ritual Approach(02S)

 

While it is difficult to speak of a single 'European' approach to Japanese Buddhism, it may be noted that its study in European institutions has been mainly carried out as part of Japanese studies rather than 'Buddhology.' In the mid-nineteenth century there already was in Europe a specific knowledge of the Japanese Buddhist pantheon and an interest in its ritual use, as the collections of von Siebold in The Netherlands and Guimet in France demonstrate. Early research in Japanese Buddhism reveals an attention to its liturgical and devotional dimensions and its association with the workship of kami, a pioneering approach that has continued in much of twenty-century scholarship. This approach highlights the value of what we may call an anthropological perspective on the study of Buddhism, and it is helpful in rethinking the categories through which Buddhism (in the singular) has been interpreted and in balancing the marginal treatment that Japanese Buddhism receives in general works on Buddhism, where its 'uniqueness' unfolds only in negative terms.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Doorn-Harder, Nelly

 

Valparaiso University, USA

 

Studying Religious Peacemaking in the Religions of Abraham(03D)

 

In the aftermath of 9/11 and the Iraq war, teaching Islam in the USA has become a nearly acrobatic and politically charged act. Most of our students want to hear niceties about Islam while avoiding the complexities of a lived religion. My school is of a religious character and forms part of a network of 72 similar institutions. Since our students constitute a fair representation of the religious outlook of the average, conservative Christian American, we tried to fill what in fact is an empty framework of notions about the Islamic other and the justification for the war in Iraq with a curriculum that addresses the complex issues within individual religions, while considering the processes of religious peacemaking and inter-religious dialogue. Based on theories developed in the field of conflict resolution and reconciliation, we work from an integrated approach that not only looks at violence and peacemaking within Islam but also in Christianity and Judaism. Understanding that violence is inherently present in all three religions, students consider the issues in terms of social change, relationships, subsystems, and potentials for transformation. In an effort to help them understand how transformation from violence-mindedness to a mindset of peace can take place, they study the personal dimensions of conflicts (emotions, perceptions and spirituality), and the structural, cultural and social dimensions of inter--religious conflicts. The final goal of these courses is to convey that we all can be agents of peace by being involved in the creation of new patterns, processes and structures.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Dopamu, Ade P.

 

University of Ilorin, Nigeria

 

Religious Understanding and Peaceful Coexistence in Nigeria: The Yoruba Example(02V)

 

The impression that has gone abroad is that Nigeria is the home of religious conflict. Many foreigners are scared of traveling to Nigeria, and many investors are unwilling to come because of the religious and ethnic conflicts allegedly tearing Nigeria apart. We sometimes forget that Nigeria is a large country with over one hundred and twenty million people, and when there is a crisis in one or two towns in Nigeria, we erroneously assume that the whole of Nigeria is on fire. The intolerant attitude that usually leads to such crises is not a phenomenon common to all Nigerian people. This is why religious and ethnic crises are seldom found in some parts of Nigeria. For example, cases of religious conflict in Yorubaland are far fewer than those of other areas of Nigeria. It is known that religious pluralism is a permanent feature in Nigeria, and one consequence of this condition is religious conflict. At the moment the conflict between Islam and Christianity is more intense than in the past particularly in the northern parts of Nigeria. The purpose of this paper, therefore, is to show that the conditions that exacerbate religious conflicts are not allowed by the Yoruba to create tension. The Yoruba cultural system creates an interesting web of social and religious integration. The most important contribution of this paper is to demonstrate how religious pluralism among the Yoruba offers to Nigeria a concrete example of how to "live and let live" through religious understanding, tolerance and harmony.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dore, Mani-Samouth

 

National University of Laos, Laos

 

The State and the Statue - A Study of the Socio-Political Role of Religious and Royal Symbolisms in Today's Laos(02W)

 

On the 5th January 2003, an official ceremony was held in Vientiane (Lao D.R.P.) to erect a 3.5 ton bronze statue of King Fa-Ngum, founder of the ancient Kingdom of Lane-Xang. In its superficial contradictions (for instance those between the actual communist ideology and the former symbolism of monarchy), this event has a deeper significance in the field of economics, history, culture and religion. This paper will demonstrate how, following the economic opening of the country in the late 1980's and the ensuing adverse social and cultural consequences, the Lao communist party has been stressing the role of the sangha (monks community) in the field of education, ethics and tradition. To sum up, Buddhism together with the historical Lao dynasty formed the main pillars of the Lao identity. Viewed from this point of view, King Fa-Ngum who had conquered the Middle Mekong Valley during the 14th century A.D. and had united it ideologically under Hinayana Buddhism, was a national hero. In this paper, by showing on the one hand the historical relationships of Buddhism to the State in Laos, and on the other hand the aims of the Lao Government in organizing such an event and its impact, we will focus on the re-establishment of religious and royal symbolism and their role in modern Lao society.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dorman, Benjamin

 

Nanzan University, Japan

 

Media "Ijime" and New Religious Movements: Violence or Virtue?(01R)

 

This paper will examine the reporting of issues concerning new religious movements by weekly magazines in the post-Aum era, and will discuss media "ijime" (bullying by the media of individuals and groups) as a form of violence. A former writer for one of Japan's ubiquitous weekly magazines has used the term media "ijime" to describe the tactics employed by these prominent and highly influential publications in order to boost sales in an increasingly competitive market. New religious movements, which have historically been treated negatively by the media in general, are a regular target for many weekly magazines. Supporters argue that these publications provide a welcome outlet for genuine news that is largely unreported in the mainstream press due to the restrictive "press club system" and other social constraints. Critics, on the other hand, hold that these publications trample human rights, abuse freedoms, and trigger unnecessary social concern and hysteria.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dorman, Benjamin

 

Nanzan University, Japan

 

Religion, Peace and the Media(12C)

 

This panel aims to explore some of the tensions, contradictions, and paradoxes that can arise when investigating interconnections and convergences between three broad categories ?"religion," "peace," and "media." It is inevitable that when looking at these terms, questions are raised not only over definitions themselves, but also who the definers are and to what purpose the language used serves. Such questions are critical when considering issues relating to how media reporting reflects values that may be assumed to be universal by some yet remain contested by others. Terms that stand in contradistinction to each other ? freedom and repression, equality and inequality, democracy and tyranny ? are often used in various media concerning religion and peace, particularly during, or in the wake of, war. Using theoretical perspectives, historical and contemporary examples with reference to Japan and the United States, and responses by women to religious violence promoted in cyberspace, the papers seek to identify some of the issues involved.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Dorman, Benjamin

 

Nanzan University, Japan

 

Peace or Pressure? Religious Reporting during the Occupation of Japan(12C)

 

This paper will discuss issues related to religion, peace, and the media during the Occupation era (1945?1952), a period of fundamental change for Japanese society. During the first years of the Occupation, a paradoxical part of the wide-ranging democratic program employed by the SCAP authorities was strict media censorship. The media, which had for years promoted the official tenets of State Shinto, were granted freedom of speech albeit with significant restrictions, particularly when it came to the reporting of religion. Censors often baulked at mere references to Shinto deities, leading one Occupation official to remark that censorship was "a continual object of attack for much of which there was considerable justification." On the other hand, the reporting of Christianity, widely viewed as the religion of the conquerors and promoted as a fundamental teaching of peace by the seemingly omnipotent figure of General MacArthur himself, presented another set of problems.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dourley, John Patrick

 

Carleton University (ret.), Canada

 

Religious and Secular Views: Clash of Civilization?(03K)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Dourley, John Patrick

 

Carleton University (ret.), Canada

 

Carl Jung and S.P.Huntington and the Search for Commonalities Beneath the Clash of Civilzations.(03K)

 

The paper would briefly and appreciatively present Huntington's thesis that future wars will be fought between civilizations bonded by differing religions. It would go on to show a profound initial agreement between Huntington and Carl Jung whose ideas of the participation mystique, representations collectives, (both borrowed from Levi Strauss), the "isms" and the collective shadow jointly contend that civilizations are bonded by archetypal powers. The more effective the bonding, the less conscious and so less morally sensitive are those bonded in relation to the differently bonded. Jung goes beyond Huntington in his contention that the psyche itself moves to a conscious and historical actualization of the human commonalities that Huntington refers to in passing as the distant solution to the clash of civilizations. In identifying these commonalities and their psychodynamics Jung completes Huntington in the search for a humanity cognizant that its cultural/religious differences derive from a common source and so should be an occasion for mutual embrace and enrichment rather than enmity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dovlo, Elom

 

University of Ghana, Ghana

 

(14L)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Drott, Edward

 

University of Pennsylvania, Japan

 

Disharmony in the Land of Wa: Challenging "Official" Buddhism in Pre-Modern Japan(12E)

 

It is commonly asserted that Japanese religions demonstrate a keener attention to questions of orthopraxis than to orthodoxy. Examples from pre-modern Buddhism generally support this assumption. It can be argued that major medieval controversies did not involve heresies but disagreements over the relative importance of certain forms of religious practice. Another framework for understanding rifts in pre-modern Japanese Buddhism focuses on the division between "official" ordained priests and representatives of "unofficial" Buddhism: un-ordained ascetics, hermits and wanders. Examples from medieval art and literature depicting religious wanderers challenging ordained priests demonstrate the resonance of these categories in the religious imagination of the day. The ways in which these conflicts and their resolutions are framed illuminates the unique dynamics at work in Japanese and particularly medieval Japanese religiosity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dube, Musa Wenkosi

 

Scripps College, USA

 

Talitha Cum Hermeneutics: Some African Women's Ways of Reading the Bible(10N)

 

This paper will explore the various methods of reading the Bible proposed and used by African women in the past fifteen years, especially within the forum of The Circle of Concerned African Women Theologians. The story of the bleeding woman and the little girl who returns from death to life in Mark 5: 21-43 has become a central lenses/language. The paper will focus on selected African women readers: It will highlight Mercy Oduyoye's inculturation hermeneutics; Teresa Okure's hermeneutics of Life; Musimbi R. A. Kanyoro's feminist cultural hermeneutics; Madipoane Masenya's bosadi/womanhood hermeneutics and Musa W. Dube's postcolonial feminist project of biblical interpretation and HIV/AIDS hermeneutics of liberation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dumbrava, Daniela

 

Association Roumaine d'Histoire des Religions, Italy

 

Cosmography and Cartography, Dynamics on Mapping Territories. The Case of Russia, Inner Asia and North China (XVI-XVII centuries)(17Q)

 

Strabo considers the geographic knowledge "dignified to the competences of philosophers" (Strabo, Geography I, 1, 1), such as the Anaximander of Miletus, Democritus, Diacearco, and even Homer, Hecateus and Polybius. He explains that investigating the divine (the celestial phenomena, the animals from the earth and from the sea) and human realities (art of life and felicity) constitute elements fundamental to philosophy. From this heterogeneous analysis, the reasons for travel are divided between knowledge, material reasons (commerce, politics, war), and at last, cultural and religious interactions. The enormous amount of primary and secondary literature or contributions on the contacts, commerce, and interactions from the period of the Asian conquest of Alexander the Great until the Oriental times of the Roman Empire in Late Antiquity, are now divided into very specific studies along disciplinary lines. This paper offers a short note on the impact of geographic knowledge in the "Religions and Dialogue Civilisations". It does this by analyzing the dynamics and the morphology of mapping territories and by describing the transitions from the mythical representations of Terra Incognita to the technical Asian process of mapping assumed by the Jesuits, by the Russians or by the Qing elites. It also includes accounts of the fantastic tales of ancient geographers to the new techniques and knowledge of mapping. This entails looking at official reports, the diaries of ambassadors and travellers in the early modern period-from the imaginary lines drawn between Europe and Asia, to the real measures of overland and of Siberian and Inner Asian rivers.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Dungaciu, Dan

 

University of Bucharest, Romania

 

Rethinking Nationalism and Religious Pluralism in Post-Totalitarian Countries: the case of Ukraine, Republic of Moldavia and Serbia-Montenegro(05E)

 

Religious pluralism usually means that in a society there is no single religious tradition with a monolithic, unchallenged worldview of the supernatural, but rather many divergent views. In modern, religiously pluralistic societies, the religions can play vital roles as sources of meaning for their adherents, but the state or the government should not force people into sectarian religious observances, nor favor some religions over others, or punish people for their religiosity. This is a typical Western scenario. I will argue in my paper that the situation is different in South Eastern Europe, and one main reason is the relationship between religion and nationalism in this region. Due to the complicated (sometimes dangerous) mixture between these two elements, the national state in this region influenced, explicitly or implicitly, the religious attitude or beliefs of people. To prove this, I shall focus on three case studies, Ukraine --the case of the three Orthodox Churches; Republic of Moldavia --the case of Metropolis of Bessarabia, and Serbia-Muntenegru --the case of Romanian/Vlah population.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ehara, Takekazu

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Religious Education as a Form of Values Education in the State-system : From a Comparative Perspective(02D)

 

In contemporary educational reform around the world, the need to improve cognitive education, the central task of schooling, primarily through strengthening basic academic subjects, has been widely acknowledged. At the same time, however, the demand for developing values education in tune with the multicultural society in which multiple value systems coexist has also gained prominence. In particular, the role of religion in public education has become one of the foci of educational debate. Values education refers to the teaching and learning of principles, ideals, standards, and life styles, which serve as general guidelines of behavior, and as frames of reference in deciding and judging beliefs and actions. Values education includes not only religious education, but also citizenship education, moral education, multicultural education, etc. The overarching principle of various forms of values education is that they assume the coexistence of multiple value systems. This paper, based on the comparative study of religious education in 12 countries including Japan, will present an analysis of the different roles religious education play in the school curricula, followed by a discussion on the potential of religious education as a form of values education.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ejima, Naotoshi

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

The View of Asia by Buddhist Groups in Modern Japan(07S)

 

In this presentation, I'll show clearly how traditional Buddhism groups in modern Japan have positioned themselves toward Asia, and what their self-image is in respect to Asia. It is said that the Sino-Japanese War have been an opportunity in which Japanese people began to be have a strong consciousness of Asia. Following this opinion, I formulated the hypothesis that Japanese Buddhism began to be aware of the Buddhism "of Japan" at this time. Then I collected articles related Asia (period: before and after the Sino-Japanese War) within Jodo-kyoho, which was the bulletin by Jodo-shu, and clarified the self-image to Asia stated there. Moreover, the self-image was also able to strongly have a correlation simultaneously with their own state and Christianity. In this presentation, I will extend the period and groups and discuss the relation between their self image and Asia, their own state, and Christianity until World War I.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

El Sharkawy, Pakinam

 

Cairo University, Egypt

 

Muslims as a Minority and the American Political System(13O)

 

The main aim of the paper will be to present the political status of Muslim in America from a comparative perspective. The relationship between the Muslim and the American political system will be discussed through two level of comparison: the first will deal with the situation of other religious minorities, while the second will analyses the differences between before 9/11 and its aftermath.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ellis, Stephen Derek

 

African Studies Centre, Netherlands

 

Religion in War and Peace in Liberia(15O)

 

In the wars that have occurred in Liberia since 1989, religion has played a notable role both in the organisation of violence and in its dramaturgy. Fighters have committed atrocities that graphically recall, or caricature, rituals that are central to some of Liberia's main religious traditions. This paper considers the continuity of such practices in war and peace and draws conclusions on the nature of stability in society.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ellis, Stephen Derek

 

African Studies Centre, Netherlands

 

Religious Dimensions of Wars in Africa(15O)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Elmi, Qorban

 

Tehran University, Iran

 

Religion and Human Rights from the Viewpoint of Islam(06C)

 

This paper attempts to study the relation between religion and human rights from the viewpoint of Islam. The issue of human rights is one of the most fundamental issues confronting humanity today, and also one of the most sensitive and controversial. Observance of human rights in the world should be a top priority. Respect for human rights and compliance with their relevant norms and standards is not a posture adopted out of political expediency or conformity with others. Rather it is the natural consequence of religious teachings and precepts. It is possible to argue that in the absence of an absolute morality and spiritual vision, which only religion can provide, human rights may be hard, if not impossible, to observe. Islam, like other religions, especially theistic religions, emphasizes the importance of human rights. Truth, peace, justice, tolerance, equality and brotherhood are the principles that enjoy a special position in Islam. The Islamic teachings oppose all types of discrimination based on color, race and economic divisions. Piety is the only criterion for the superiority of a human being, which can be attained only as a person moves towards perfection.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Elmi, Qorban

 

Tehran University, Iran

 

Peace and War from Islamic Viewpoint(12O)

 

Religions have played a crucial role in the history of humankind, particularly in regard to conflict and peace. Religions have justified, motivated and mandated violence and war. At the same time, they have encouraged the resolution of conflict and the need to create conditions of global peace. Understanding the role of religion, both as a source of conflict and of peace, is indispensable for all peace-makers. One guarantee of peace between cultures and civilizations is peace between religions. We can say that there will be 'no peace in the world until there is peace between the religions.' Islam is a religion of peace. A systematic examination of Islamic texts and Muslim history shows that peace is and has always been the original position and final aim of Islam. From its inception, the Qur'an emphasized peace as an intrinsic Islamic value. This fact is borne by both Islamic teachings and the very name of "Islam." The terms "Islam" and "peace" have the same root, Salaam. The expansion of Islam is to be achieved through persuasion and the use of peaceful means, not by force and compulsion. One can clearly see that peace was always the original position of Muslims, and that war was either a punitive measure to annihilate tyranny and oppression, or a defensive measure to stop aggression. Islam considers that real peace can only be attained when justice prevails.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Engler, Steven Joseph

 

Mount Royal College, Canada

 

Religion, Agency, and Order: Theoretical Issues and Historical Cases(01K)

 

The panel considers relations between the themes of religion, agency, and order. Three issues are addressed: (1) the extent to which religion is concerned with, or constituted by, relations between individual and collective human agency, on the one hand, and views of order, on the other (e.g., to what extent are obedience to divine commands, action in emulation of sacred models, ritual propriety, godly self-interest, etc., held to constitute, or their to obverse threaten, social and political order?); (2) the extent to which transformations of these relations play a role in religious history; and (3) the extent to which this hypothesized linkage is predominantly Western.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Engler, Steven Joseph

 

Mount Royal College, Canada

 

Religion, Agency, and Order: Theoretical Issues and Historical Cases(01K)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Engler, Steven Joseph

 

Mount Royal College, Canada

 

Charting the Map Metaphor in Theory of Religion(11K)

 

Discussions of relations between language about religion and religious phenomena often use geographical metaphors: map, chart, landscape, site. This presentation argues that the theory of religion has been hampered by an overly simplistic appeal to these metaphors. After sketching epistemological critiques of the correspondence view of truth (i.e., the view that truth happens when language "maps onto" reality in a one-to-one correspondence), I argue that semantic theories (e.g., Donald Davidson) hint at a very different sort of theory of religion: one in which the use and context of maps and territory are more important than whether one is a true picture of the other. Scholars of religion frequently cite J.Z. Smith's statements, "map is not territory" and "there is no data for religion," as warrants for a naive, relativist constructionism. A more nuanced appreciation for the metaphor of the map leads beyond this cul-de-sac.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Enomoto, Kaoru

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

A Term "Medium" in Religion ? In the Case of Masaharu Taniguchi (the Founder of "Seicho-No-Ie") and the Radio ?(03J)

 

From devices (television, radio, internet, etc.) to a person who communicate with the spirit of the dead, a word "medium/media" is used in many ways. The aim of this paper is to observe how this word is used pluralistically in a religious term, referring to the case of Masaharu Taniguchi (the founder of "Seicho-No-Ie"), who had a keen sense of using various kinds of media as a mean of his mission. Publishing magazines was the base of his mission, but he was interested in a radio since its broadcasting was started in 1925 in Japan. In those days, he frequently compared humans to the radio system in his magazines (for example, he lectured that the mind of human being is able to reach a divine nature by "tuning" his mind to that). In his mind, he seemed to have pictured a radio as not only the media, the device of transmitting his thought, but as the medium that extend the mind of human beings to the higher existence.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Erasmus, Johannes Christoffel

 

University of Stellenbosch, South Africa

 

Confronting the Challenge of Social Exclusion/Inclusion in South Africa Through Religion(13L)

 

The purpose of this article is to establish the overlap between religion and social exclusion/inclusion in South Africa. A secondary question is whether the religious sector can help facilitate the process from exclusion to inclusion. The article will focus on: 1. Exploring the concept of social exclusion/inclusion. Special attention will be given to the north/south debate and the appropriateness of the concept in SA. Furthermore, the question of indicators relevant to the South African context will be explored; 2. Examining the positive role of religion in South Africa. Religious trends of the past century as well as the role of religion prior, during and after apartheid will be explored; 3. A case study in Khayelitsha, an area in the Cape Metropolitan Area where approximately 500,000 people live, using points raised in the above discussion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Erdely Graham, Jorge

 

Research center for theological and social studies, Mexico

 

Apocalytism, Messianism, and Violence in Contemporary Latin America(15F)

 

This paper explores the relationships between messianism and the institutionalization of violence against women in Latin America by presenting an ethnographic study of La Luz del Mundo ("The Light of the world"), a Mexican-based and originated religious sect known for its theocratic and aggressive transnational agenda. Quickly expanding to different parts of the world and led by a patriarchal figure who is considered by followers a living incarnation of deity, La Luz del Mundo has become in recent years a paradigm for many scholars who study the interrelations of apocalyptic religiosity, gender violence money and politics in Hispanic non-mainstream movements. The wealth and publicly known political connections of the organization with Mexico's most powerful political party, help explain in part the impunity with which many alleged human rights violations have occurred for decades in a country where corruption in the judicial system is widespread.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Eslinger, Lyle

 

University of Calgary, Canada

 

The Unholy Alliance of Religion and Violence: Aetiologies from Biblical Literature and Buddhist Psychology(*joint presentation with Kawamura, Leslie Sumio)(02C)

 

The appalling acts of Muslim fundamentalists leave no room to doubt that religion is a fertile ground for religious violence. Though embarrassing to many members of implicated traditions, religious violence provokes angry reactions from moderates and the non-religious, for whom it poses a threat. There is no obvious way to resolve this growing tension between ultra- and non-religious; scholarship can make a small contribution toward easing it by exploring its sources (psychological and classical). The authors of this paper propose to explore a classical story from the Bible that reflects on the conditions for violence to emerge from religion. Though Buddhism's nuanced reflexivity is a well-established perception (based on texts such as the Dhammapada) the Bible is better known as an ideological source of animosity and aggressive behaviour. Nevertheless, in the story of Cain and Abel (Genesis 4), the Bible also includes at least one reflection on the nature of human violence. Using Genesis 4 as a topical focus, our paper offers an analysis of the roots of violence in religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ess, Charles

 

 

Religion and ICT in Japan(16T)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Euler, Walter Andreas

 

 

"De Pace Fidei" und die Ringparabel(04N)

 

Als Vergleichspunkt fur den cusanischen Ansatz zur Losung des Religionsproblems wird oft auf die Ringparabel hingewiesen, die Lessing in sein Drama "Nathan der Weise" eingefugt hat. Allerdings ist wohl noch nie ein systematischer Vergleich zwischen Cusanus' "De pace fidei" und dem Konzept der Ringparabel vorgenommen worden. Dies ist das Anliegen meines Vortrags. In diesem Zusammenhang ist zunachst zu klaren, ob Cusanus die Ringparabel (in einer ihrer mittelalterlichen Fassungen) kannte und ob umgekehrt Lessing von Cusanus beeinflusst wurde. Im Hauptteil werde ich mich auf die je eigene religionstheoretische Losung des Problems der unterschiedlichen religiosen Wahrheitsanspruche bei Cusanus und in der Ringparabel konzentrieren. Letztlich kreisen beide Konzeptionen um die zentrale Frage, wie sich Gewohnheit und Wahrheit im Bereich der Religion sowie der Religionen voneinander trennen lassen. In diesem Punkt kommen Cusanus und Lessing zu prinzipiell unterschiedlichen Antworten, die im Einzelnen erortert werden.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fadzil, Ammar

 

International Islamic University Malaysia, Malaysia

 

Does the Qur'an Condone Killing: Revisiting the Qur'anic Verses on Jihad with Special Reference to Malaysian's Government's Notion of Jihad(06C)

 

September 11, 2001 marked a crucial turning point for the Islamic notion of jihad. This tragedy has been linked to Muslim terrorists. Terrorists have resorted to Qur'anic injunctions to justify their action i.e. jihad which might give the idea that terrorism has its roots and support in the Qur'an. This paper revisits the Qur'anic verses pertaining to the concept of jihad which have been used to justify terrorism in order to get more impartial and better interpretation of these verses. In addition, the paper will highlight some of Malaysian government positions against terrorism.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Faivre, Antoine

 

Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, France

 

Western Esotericism and Polemics (1) Esotericism, Scriptural Religions, and Religious Pluralism: Conflict or Concordance?(10G)

 

*co-convener

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Farhadian, Charles

 

Westmont College, USA

 

Emerging Theology on an Asian Frontier: Christianities, and the Future of Memories in Indonesia(02E)

 

Given its minority status, Christianity's history and resilience in Asia warrant a re-examination of the contemporary expressions of Christian theology in its wider Asian context. In order to tease out themes within emerging Christian theology in Asia, this paper highlights the complicated nature of the relationship between ethnicities in Asia and Christianity by illuminating various responses to crises within Christian minority groups in Indonesia. How are pre-Christian religious and cultural practices drawn up into contemporary expressions of Christianity? In periods of conflict and crisis, what sources of strength are employed by Christian minorities? In what contexts are pre-Christian practices either discarded or re-adopted by Christian groups? What can Western approaches to theology learn from emerging theology in Asia? By teasing out the continuities and discontinuities of Christianity and local traditions in Indonesia, this paper underscores some of the promising Christian theological themes within the Asian context.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fetzer, Joel Steven

 

Pepperdine University, Hong Kong

 

A Response to THE UNDERLYING TERROR: Public Attitudes toward the Accommodation of European Muslims' Religious Practices before and after September 11(01C)

 

Over nine million Muslims currently live in Western Europe, which makes them the largest religious minority in the region. There has been significant political controversy in various European states over how best to recognize Muslims' religious rights. These questions have become even more significant and contentious in the aftermath of the September 11 attacks by Islamic extremists. Using privately commissioned polls on attitudes toward Muslim religious rights taken before and after September 11 in Britain, France, and Germany, this paper determines the extent of popular opposition to state accommodation of Muslim practices and tests several leading theories of attitudes towards Muslims. We conclude that the most important determinants of attitudes toward Muslims are education and religious practice.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Filus, Dorothea Magdalena

 

Monash University, Australia

 

Religious Education in Japan: Can Problems Be Solved?(06L)

 

It seems that the current debate on religious education in Japan has come to a dead end. Unless the Constitution of Japan and the Fundamental Law of Education are amended in regard to the relationship between the state and religion, no religious education, except for chishiki kyoiku (education in objective historical knowledge of religious leaders and facts) will be permitted in public schools. However, some scholars argue that such education will not contribute to a positive enhancement of moral values of the young people and call for the incorporation of joso kyoiku (education in religious ideals and sentiments) into the curriculum. However, this type of religious education, being inevitably related to a particular religious tradition, is at this stage not allowed in public schools. The papers in this panel will discuss the current problems in the debate on religious education and will aim at finding solutions by proposing reinterpretation of the Japanese religious and social beliefs and values, and redefinition of the relationship between religious and public spheres. Some innovative models of religious education in private schools will be examined in order to enlighten the ideas and methods of teaching religious education.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Filus, Dorothea Magdalena

 

Monash University, Australia

 

Religious Education in Japan: What Are the Problems?(06L)

 

The infamous association of Shinto with the pre-war Japanese state and the wartime collusion of other Japanese religious institutions led to the post-war separation of religion and state. There has therefore been no religious education per se in Japanese public schools in the post-war era. However, growing social problems such as bullying and violence perpetrated by juveniles, and in particular the 1995 Aum Shinri-ky? incident have given rise to calls for the introduction of religious education in public schools. Some critics argue that a lack of spiritual guidance and religious education gives rise to juvenile violence. However, other critics are skeptical about the effectiveness of religious education and argue that religious education at school cannot solve social problems but only increase state control. If however religious education is introduced in public schools, it should be based on religious beliefs and social values of the Japanese people and not on foreign ideals. These beliefs should be carefully reinterpreted in accordance with global cultural trends for the purpose of religious education, which should be committed to mutual tolerance.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fitzgerald, Timothy

 

Stirling University, UK

 

Religion and Early European Colonialism: 'Religion' and Other Categories in 16th and 17th Century Travel Journals(16B)

 

Following the Reformation, the English language word 'religion' was, in world terms, a parochial concept meaning Christian Truth, usually Protestant Christian Truth. Its main contrast was with 'superstitious' systems of thought against which Protestants defined themselves: in degrees of distance Catholic, Muslim, Pagan and 'Ethnicke' superstitions. However, with voyage journals and the early beginnings of European colonialism, something like ethnography emerged in the attempt to describe and classify the regions being colonised, and 'religions' quickly become ubiquitous. Here is a look at two interesting editors of voyage journals, Richard Hakluyt and Samuel Purchas who published late 16th and early 17th centuries.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fletcher, Paul

 

Lancaster University, UK

 

Commitment or Objectivity: Between Theology and the Study of Religion(03Q)

 

The recent re-evaluation of the relationship between Theology and Religious Studies arises as a specific effect of the critical appraisal of the status of modernity and its fundamental critique of theological claims. Indeed, such a postmodern questioning of modern rationality and its pretensions highlights the manner in which modern critical analyses of the world - of which Religious Studies is exemplary for our purposes - include their own tradition-specific stances and a set of elided metaphysical assumptions. The panel will utilise the intellectual space opened up by this reassessment of the two academic disciplines and will attempt a set of critical interventions which hope to expose the challenges that contemporary theology and the study of religion pose for each other.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Flugel, Peter

 

SOAS, UK

 

Discourses on War and Violence in Jainism, Buddhism and Hinduism(06R)

 

*co-convener

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Flugel, Peter

 

SOAS, UK

 

Jain Attitudes towards Violence and War(06R)

 

Jains are often rightly portrayed as the most radical advocates of non-violence. Yet, Jains are not pacifists. There are many instances of Jain generals being celebrated for their heroic defence of kingdom or country in Jain literature and journalism. Even today, there are soldiers in the Indian army who come from Jain communities. The paper investigates different interpretations of the concepts of 'legitimate self defence' and 'necessary violence' in the Jain tradition, and analyses the conflicting attitudes of the Jains to violence and war.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Frahm, Eckart

 

Yale University, USA

 

Revision, Commentary, and Counter-Text: Politically Motivated Interpretations of the Babylonian Epic of Creation(03N)

 

The Babylonian Epic of Creation celebrates the city of Babylon as the center of the world, and extolls Marduk, the city's patron deity, as king of the gods. Probably written in the 12th century BCE to commemorate a major military victory, the epic served for many centuries both as cult legend for the Babylonian Akitu festival and as a canonical text studied in school. This enduring importance is surprising, for Babylonia fell into a state of political turmoil soon after the epic's composition, later coming under foreign, Assyrian domination. This paper will explore the textual strategies that Mesopotamian "theologians" used to retain the religious plausibility of the epic under radically altered political conditions. I will argue that the Babylonian Erra Epic, an etiology of chaos, was created to counter the Epic of Creation, and will consider Assyrian efforts to appropriate and reinterpret it.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Franke, Edith

 

University of Hanover, Germany

 

Religious Diversity in Indonesia: National Policies and Daily Realities(04I)

 

Religious diversity in Indonesia is shaped by an Islamic majority as well as by various religious minorities. Although the minority groups amount to no more than 13 % of the population they have a significant presence and influence in Indonesia today. Not only the local religious traditions but also the historical Hindu-Buddhist dynasties and the Christian churches have contributed to the formation of a specifically Indonesian approach to the coexistence of religions. Being neither simply Islamic nor fully secularized, the Indonesian state tries to handle the variety of religions with the help of a central state-philosophy: the pancasila. In this paper I examine specific examples of how such concepts of national policy are combined with daily realities and how these dimensions influence each other. I focus especially on the integrative power of familiar neighborhood, and the tradition of unification and integration in Javanese culture, and how these forces provide a foundation for mutual understanding and social harmony.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Freiberger, Oliver

 

University of Texas, USA

 

Blind Ascetics and True Brahmans: Interreligious Hermeneutics in Early Buddhism(03S)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Freitas, Maria-Otavia

 

 

Constructing the Association between Religion and Conflict(13S)

 

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Freston, Paul

 

Calvin College // Universidade Federal de Sao Carlos, USA

 

The Browning of Christian Proselytization(04H)

 

The paper looks at the global proselytization effort by Christian missions originating from the Third World, a growing phenomenon on which very little sociological study has been done. This new reality will then be related to the questions raised by the symposium, regarding controversies surrounding, and real or attempted political restrictions on, religious proselytism. How do these controversies affect the phenomenon analysed? And how does the phenomenon of the 'browning' of Christian proselytizing affect the debate on proselytism, its social acceptability and political legitimacy? To what extent is the validity of various arguments for or against proselytism cast in a different light when the identity of the proselytizers changes radically, especially when the new actors have the legitimacy of being from the oppressed 'South' and are not obliged to carry post-colonial stigma?

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Frisk, Liselotte

 

Department of Arts and Languages, Sweden

 

New Religious Movements: Different Developments Over Time(06T)

 

This paper discusses new religious movements and their development over time. Five well-known new religious movements with origins in the 1960Ls and 70Ls have been chosen: The Hare Krishna movement, The Osho movement, Children of God/The Family, The Church of Scientology and The Unification Church/The Family Federation. The movements are discussed in a global perspective, but with a strong local emphasis on one European country: Sweden. Several of these movements demonstrate an interesting and dramatic development with many changes during their first decades. The paper discusses in a comparative perspective questions such as: the death of the charismatic leader and different alternatives of succession, charisma and institutionalization, changes in organizational structure, and the second generation. The developments of these movements are discussed in the light of traditional sociological theories about the development of religious organizations over time.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Frisk, Liselotte

 

Department of Arts and Languages, Sweden

 

New Religious Movements (2)(06T)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fuchigami, Kyoko

 

Planned Parenthood Federation of Korea, Japan

 

The Religious View on Ovum Donation: Japanese Couples and Korean Infertility Treatment(09J)

 

Since February 2003, in spite of criticism on ethical grounds, more than 400 sterile Japanese couples have visited Korea to obtain ovum donations, which are prohibited in Japan, and more than 200 children have been born in Japan via Korean ova. In my report, from a religious point of view, I will study the process in which, after long and painful infertility treatment, a sterile woman obtained ova from another woman and the sterile couple came to accept the baby as their own. I will also discuss the religious meaning of ovum donation in today's world.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fujii, Jun

 

Tokyo University, Japan

 

The Reinterpretation of Historical Records about Kukai's Study in China(09O)

 

Kukai (774-835), the founder of the Shingon sect, introduced the system of esoteric Buddhism - via China - to Japan. Kukai's study in China distinctly influenced the formation of his thought. Traditional studies have considered that Kukai had questions about his understanding of the Mahavairocana sutra or esoteric Buddhism and went to China in order to seek the truth of esoteric Buddhism. Next, these traditional scholars have, intentionally or unintentionally, interpreted historical records for the sake of the justification of their own theories. However, I want to propose another possibility for the reason behind Kukai's study in China, using the same historical records. Considering the historical situation at the time before Kukai went to China, Kukai's first purpose for traveling to China must have been for the study of ordinary Mahayana Buddhism, which helped the reception of esoteric Buddhism.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujii, Kyoko

 

Hokkaido University, Japan

 

The Acceptance and Transfiguration of Buddhadhaatu Theory in Chinese and Japanese Bouddhism(07M)

 

In this panel I would like to discuss the problem on how the buddhadhaatu theory had been received and transfigured in the Chinese Buddhism by taking up concretely the word fozhong, and to verify the dissemination thought developed from an interpretation of the word. Next, when Chinese Buddhism was introduced into Japan via the Korean Peninsula, as there was also a friction with the native religion, Buddhism was established in the form of harmonization of Shinto and Buddhism in Japan. The thought of harmonization of Shintoism and Buddhism also changed with the progress at the time and from the end of medieval times to modern times, the anti-Shito-Buddhist syncretic system has appeared. In this phase I want to verify how the dissemination thought previously developed in Chinese Buddhism was received and developed in Japanese Buddhism.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fujii, Masao

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Buddhist Ritual Structure and Folkloric Beliefs(06P)

 

We have received Buddhism in 538 from Korea, which had already traveled across the continental China and India and was transformed in their folkloric beliefs and ritual behavior. Therefore, Japanese Buddhism represents a two or threefold amalgamated structure. The structure of Buddhist ritual in modern Japan is composed of three basic phases: 1) inviting the Buddha, 2) holding a memorial service for the dead and prayer for the peaceful life in future of the living together, 3) and sending off the Buddha courteously. This ritual structure parallels the types of warm hospitality given to a guest in daily life in Japan. This is why the idea of individual relief in Buddhism was transformed into that of social welfare and prayer for good harvest among Japanese villagers. Herewith I present the connection between Japanese folkloric beliefs and the structure of Buddhist ritual in modern Japan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujii, Morio

 

Tokyo University of Foreign Studies, Japan

 

"Otherness" in Modern Iranian Nationalist Discourses(10O)

 

Iranian nationalist thinkers after the mid-19th century frequently adopted anti-Arab discourses in relation to the necessity of urgent reforms of their state and society. It must be noticed that their "chauvinistic" anti-Arab discourses, attributable in particular to the decline of Modern Iran to the 7th Arab occupation of the country, exerted a great influence upon Iranian thinkers and writers tinted with nationalist tendency in the 1930s. I will examine, in the framework of the constructing process of modern "selfhood," the actualities of the so-called "Arab" expressed as the symbols of the "otherness" for them to overcome, thereby attempting to reconsider some uniqueness in their discourses as well as historical problems for Iranian nationalist thinkers.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujimori, Yusuke

 

Shukutoku University, Japan

 

Japanese Buddhist Activities and Social Welfare after the War(07P)

 

*roundtable

 

Roundtable session, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fujimoto, Takeshi

 

Niigata Seiryo University, Japan

 

Three Viewpoints on Nature and Humanity in Gerbert's "Historia Nigrae Silvae"(17T)

 

Erasmus of Rotterdam's rare book of circa 1527, complete with his handwritten margin notes, has recently been discovered, along with Martin Gerbert's "Histora Nigrae Silvae" (History of the Black Forest), in the library of the Oberried Monastery in the Black Forest region of Germany. In the same meticulous way a detective might go about solving a mystery, Gerbert bases his statements on research of enormous ancient tomes, archaeological finds, historical documents, and a variety of bibliographical references. He reconstructs the history of the Black Forest and concludes that it is also the history of the monasteries of the Benedictine Order. I will discuss the three viewpoints Gerbert utilizes in his interpretation of history -- suffering, loss, and the frontier -- and, finally, touch upon what is brought about by the concept of frontier as the root of contention in the world and in territorial disputes.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujimoto, Yorio

 

Association of Shinto Shirines, Japan

 

The Establishment, Extinction and Revival of Shinto-Shrines within Hansen's Disease's Medical Treatment Facilities(11V)

 

At present, there are examples of Hansen's disease sanatoriums with a Shinto shrine, a Buddhist temple, or a Christian church among the 15 Hansen's disease sanatoriums in Japan. Among these examples, some Shinto shrines had been established before the end of the Second World War, but were practically abolished under the influence of the Shinto Directive, which ordered the separation of the government and Shinto. However, from 1954, as a part of social welfare activities for Hansen's disease sanatoriums, the National Pietistic Woman's Joint Association, a related organization of the Association of Shinto Shrines, reestablished a Shinto shrine in Tama-zenshoen national sanatorium in Tokyo, and in the next year, they newly established a Shinto shrine in Suruga sanatorium in Shizuoka Prefecture. This presentation will reveal historical facts of the establishment, extinction, and revival of Nagayo jinja, which was established within Tama-zenshoen in 1934. Moreover, in comparison with other religious facilities in other sanatoriums, this presentation will try to clarify a part of social welfare activities by Shinto-related bodies and individuals of the post war era, and propose some consideration on the roles and characteristics of Shinto shrines within Hansen's disease facilitates.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujino, Yohei

 

Keio University, Japan

 

Christianity in Taiwan for the Study of Folk Religion: the Case of the True Jesus Church(08O)

 

The number of Christians in Taiwan is the second largest, following the number of Taoists, which is the largest. Christianity in Taiwan has only been studied from the view of the history of mission, not from the study of folk religion. In this presentation, I want to approach this as the study of folk religion. For this purpose, I intend to do this study by paying attention on how the citizens construct Christianity in the social context. As an example for this study, I will use the True Jesus Church. This is a proper case for this study since this Church was born in mainland China and grew in Taiwan after World War II. As a result, I focus on the aspect of the healing which citizens accept, and describe how they construct Christianity in a social context.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Atsuyoshi

 

Seigakuin University, Japan

 

'Theology of Japan' in the Age of Nationalism and Ethnocentricism(04A)

 

Contextualisation and the development of local theologies are much discussed in the contemporary theological world. 'Theology of Japan,' however, is not simply a contextualisation of western theology into a Japanese soil. It is rather an attempt theologically to discuss the problems of Japan. It involves not only a theological critique of Japanese culture and religions, including Christianity, but also a constructive formation of culture and Christian faith. These tasks correspond to the prophetic and priestly functions of the church, respectively. My presentation shall focus on the latter. We have already been witnessing nationalism, ethnocentrism, and the problems of the war in the 21st century. Christianity often reinforces nationalism where Christian influence is strong. We have not yet seen, for instance, a full-scale critique of British imperialism or Korean nationalism by their native theologians. 'Theology of Japan' involves a critique of Japanese nationalism. This project also is applicable to other religious traditions.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Kuniko

 

Japan Soceity for the Promotion of Science, Japan

 

The Development of Groups within/out of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in Malta: On the Specialization and Reorganization of the Movement(03U)

 

The purpose of this paper, through focusing on a case study, is to examine the process of specialization and reorganization in the Maltese Catholic Charismatic Renewal. In 2004, there were some 75 groups in the Catholic Charismatic Renewal in Malta. Each group usually consists of one male leader and members numbering from the tens to the hundreds. Their main activity is a weekly prayer meeting, while in some groups, practices such as "anti-Black Mass," "Healing Services," or "Eucharistic Adoration" take place according to the orientation of their leaders. These practices lead to the gradual independence of such groups, or in some cases, their breaking away from the main Charismatic Movement. In this presentation, through employing an anthropological perspective, I intend to discuss various aspects of this phenomenon of differentiation within the movement.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Satoko

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Religion and Higher Education in Japan: A Survey Report(02D)

 

This paper reports on the survey result of "Religious Studies in Japanese Undergraduate Curricula (2002)." Since religion is nearly entirely excluded from school curricula in Japanese public education, colleges, for most students, are the first places where they can learn about religions and religious studies substantially. Ironically, such undergraduate programs of religion have recently been downsized due to economic difficulties. The situation is especially critical, given that religion is gaining more and more attention worldwide and teaching about religion is a major public role that scholars of religion can undertake for an increasingly diversified society. Against such a background, this survey gives, for the first time, the hard data about undergraduate curricula in which the study of religion is a central focus. The data will be analyzed from a comparative perspective to assist discussions with international panelists and audiences.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Satoko

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Possibilities of Religious Education in Secular Schools(02D)

 

In the present world where religion plays a large part in social issues, religious teaching has become a major concern. While the word "religious education" has several meanings, what is keenly discussed today is non-confessional teaching at secular institutions (here "secular" indicates state-funded schools, non-sectarian private colleges, etc.). Such religious education, which in English, is often called "teaching about religion" or "study of religion/religious studies," is said to serve inter/multicultural education, citizenship education, values education and some other important purposes. This panel starts by introducing the current state of religious education in Japan and then discusses the possibilities and the methodologies of religious education at secular institutions through international comparison. Japan, where many consider themselves to be non-religious and where monotheistic religions are minorities, will provide an interesting case for comparison with England and other countries/areas where religious education has a long history in publicly funded schools. (* IAHR-UNU (United Nations University) special joint session "Religion and Education Panel")

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Satoko

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Religious Education and Peace(03D)

 

Does religion contribute to peace or war? In order to answer this basic question, it is essential to reflect upon religious education that shapes the views of religion among young generations. This panel highlights the relationships between religious education and peace. Panelists from Africa, Asia and Western countries report on the kinds of religious education used for peace education that is attempted or needed, in their respective societies faced with tensions and conflicts. While religious organizations such as World Conference of Religion for Peace have recently been making progress in peace construction through religious education, the issue is not confined to religious communities. The prejudices of non-religious people against religion can also cause conflicts. Therefore, this panel will be based upon developing the discussion of the first panel on religious education in secular schools for students with various religious and cultural backgrounds.(* IAHR-UNU (United Nations University) special joint session "Religion and Education Panel")

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Fujiwara, Satoko

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Revisiting the Concept of Religion(04K)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fukai, Tomoaki

 

Seigakuin University, Japan

 

Globalization and a 'Theology of Japan'(04A)

 

This organized panel will examine the nature of the academic discipline of theology in Japan that reflects the contemporary world trend of globalization. The 'theology of Japan' that we shall discuss is neither a Japanese theology as the opposite end of globalization nor a theology based on Japanese nationalism. It is rather a study that deals with 'Japan' as an object of theological inquiry. How could such a theology be possible? What are its characteristics? What kind of theology is necessary in the current Japanese situation? These are the questions that we attempt to answer. In order effectively to discuss these problems, this panel will host presentations from scholars of various backgrounds. It will include three Japanese theologians and one theologian each from the United States and South Korea.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Fukai, Tomoaki

 

Seigakuin University, Japan

 

'Theology of Japan' as Public Theology(04A)

 

One of the characteristics of modern religious situation is privatised faith. Critique of religion by the Enlightenment thought stripped religion of its social function, and ordered it out of the public arena. Theology, likewise, was excluded from scientific scholarship, and lost the floor. Theology became the matter of personal taste, or the discussion of particular denominational creeds, or even coded discussion of the secret society. Thus it, like the appendix, lost its raison deter in the modern society. However, theology originally was far from such a modern appearance. It had a social function as 'public theology.' It must, however, be noted that there are two types of 'public theology.' One is patronised the government such as the theology of Adolf von Harnack in Germany. The other is to relativise the nation and to enable one to work out a policy as Reinhold Niebuhr attempted in Irony of American History. I shall propose the possibility for 'Theology of Japan' to develop the latter kind of public theology.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fukamizu, Kenshin

 

Kanto Gakuin University, Japan

 

Internet Use by the Followers of Jodo Shinshu Buddhism(16T)

 

The Internet is having considerable impact on Jodo Shinshu, the biggest Buddhist denomination in Japan. To investigate this impact, I conducted a questionnaire survey among 400 Jodo Shinshu followers. I will report the following results. Firstly, those followers who use the Internet actively for religious matters tend to be very active also in attending services at their temples. Secondly, they show a more conservative attitude towards Buddhist doctrine. Underlying these results, I focus on the feature of the Internet as a Sending media. Before the Internet, ordinary followers didn't have a Sending media. They only received the Buddhist doctrine from charismatic priests. After the Internet, ordinary followers now have the chance to send messages also. But they have no ability to send an innovative message. Rather they have only conservative doctrinal messages to send, based on their experience. I think this is why the followers who use the Internet show a more conservative tendency.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fukao, Noriyasu

 

Omi Brotherhood Senior High School, Japan

 

A Re-examination of Ethnic Identity of Japanese Americans: - An Approach from Japanese Christian Churches-(09I)

 

This study is a re-examination of what I investigated in my master's thesis at California State University Long Beach in 2001. The purpose of this study is to investigate how ethnic identity of Japanese Americans is formed and how it is transformed in the multicultural society of the United States. I focus on Japanese Christian churches as social and cultural institutions and examine their roles in the formation of ethnic identities of Japanese Americans. Throughout the questionnaire research in three Japanese Christian churches in the Los Angeles area and the literature review, it became clear that each individual creates an ethnic identity by choosing various socio-cultural factors and that these churches function as organizations to preserve Japanese language and culture and not to foster Japanese assimilation into American mainstream culture. I will re-examine the roles of these churches in the multicultural environment toward more diverse changes in the 21st century.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fukasawa, Hidetaka

 

Hitotsubashi University, Japan

 

Reconsidering German Traditions in the Study of Religion(02K)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fukasawa, Hidetaka

 

Hitotsubashi University, Japan

 

The Future of Religion: The Topos of the Intellectual Construction of Religion ? Simmel and Anesaki on the Future Shape of Religion(16R)

 

There is currently a widely shared scholarly understanding that empirical studies of religion should refrain from engaging in normative predictions about religion. However, the themes of the "future of religion" and the "religion of the future" are among the most popular themes in the modern study of religion. Particularly from the mid-19th century up to the end of the Second World War, during a period where the self-evident nature of religion was slowly disappearing in society while modernity itself was still in formation, the theme of the "future of religion" was a favorite topic in the intellectual inquiry into religion. In this paper, I discuss two cases from two different traditions, namely those of Georg Simmel, one of the pioneers of the sociology of religion, and Masaharu Anesaki, the founder of religious studies in Japan. By analyzing and comparing their discourses on the future of religion, I intend to point out the common issues with which scholars of religion during that period were confronted and how differing socio-cultural conditions led to different visions of what form religion would take in the future.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fukasawa, Hidetaka

 

Hitotsubashi University, Japan

 

Rethinking the History and Theory of the Study of Religion(16R)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Fukui, Masaki

 

King's College, University of London, UK

 

Millenarianism amongst Japanese New Religions with Special Reference to Kofuku-no-Kagaku - The Institute for Research in Human Happiness.(16P)

 

Kofuku-no-Kagaku, established in 1986, has consistently claimed its objectives to be soul-training and the creation of, what it calls The Buddha-land Utopia. This means an Ideal World on earth where everyone practises the Truth. Followers believe that this lifetime is the greatest opportunity to achieve their objectives under the guidance of their leader Ryuho Okawa, considered to be the incarnation of Buddha and the Grand Divine Spirit, El Cantare. Its concept of transforming the world, because the present world is understood to be in a state of crisis, can be defined as a form of millenarianism in a sociological sense. Some researchers suggest that almost all (if not all) Japanese new religions are millenarian. In this paper I look at whether Kofuku-no-Kagaku, which came into existence in the middle of an economic boom in Japan, is millenarian or not, and if it is, in what ways it can be said to be so.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fukunaga, Masaaki

 

International Research Forum on SAARC, Japan

 

Growth of Hindu Sacred Site in an Indian Village, From Locality to Pan-India Frame: A study of Hanuman Mandir, Jaunpur (U.P.)(01L)

 

Most of the Hindu pilgrimage centres has a long history and religious continuity. Recently, North Indian rural society shown a marked tendency of developing new pilgrimage centre as mark of Hindu revival and integrity! This paper deals with a new Hindu pilgrimage centre, Hanuman Gali Mandir (Jaunpur District, Uttar Pradesh), and details out the development process and the socio-anthropological implications. This temple has been projected, planned and constructed by the rural people. Although the site has no connections with any religious history and legend, people believed this Mandir as the site where the Lord Rama has spent one night during his sacred journey. Today, the Mandir is one of the famous pilgrimage centres in surrounding areas, attracting a large mass of people for rituals and devotional singing. Such development strongly demonstrates the nature of religious mind of rural people and the impact of Hindu revival and integrity for strong identity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fukushima, Eiju

 

Shinsyu Otani-ha / Higashi Honganji Temple, Japan

 

Buddhism and Modernity in Nineteenth Century Japan(10M)

 

The main theme of our panel is to consider the transformation of religious thought and culture in Japan during a time of radical social and cultural change that occurred between the last years of the nineteenth century and the beginning of the twentieth century. The religious thought in this period has been studied only in the context of the modernization theory. However, we can also examine it from other perspectives. Our focus of argument here will be on Buddhism in Meiji Japan. Beginning with a paper on the modern reformation of the funeral system, we shall then introduce the works of representative Buddhist thinkers of this period, that is, Sada Kaiseki, Inoue Enryo, and Kiyozawa Manshi. The reconstruction of the funeral system as a modern cremation style was also a starting point for the transformation of Buddhism from a folk religious tradition to a "religion." We shall therefore investigate the various aspects of modernity and the construction of Buddhism as a religion from the perspective of featuring Buddhism as a key concept.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fukushima, Eiju

 

Shinsyu Otani-ha / Higashi Honganji Temple, Japan

 

Japanese Buddhism at the Turning Point of the Century: Kiyozawa Manshi's Studies of Modern Civilization and Religion(10M)

 

The main theme of this paper is to introduce the religious belief of Kiyozawa Manshi (1863-1903) who was a Buddhist priest and at the same time a leading Japanese philosopher during the 30s of the Meiji period. By focusing on Kiyozawa's religious thought, I shall consider the characteristics of Japanese thought at the turning point of the century. His criticisms of modern civilization and science are highly useful to study Japanese society, thought, and culture at the time when the modernization of Japanese society as "Westernization" started to be questioned. What kind of logic did Kiyozawa adopt to relativize the idea of "modernization"? What kind of religious truth did he actually reach? I would like to locate his radical Buddhist faith in the streams of Buddhist thought and Japanese thought at that time. Moreover, I shall investigate the role of Buddhist thought in Japanese society and culture during this period.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fuller, Jason Dale

 

DePauw University, USA

 

Sweeping the Religious Marketplace: Creating and Contesting Vaisnava Orthodoxy in Nineteenth Century Bengal(12E)

 

In nineteenth-century Bengal Kedarnath Datta Bhaktivinode utilized emerging technologies and "Western" inspired institutions in order to recover and re-appropriate an "imagined" Vaisnava heritage which provided an alternative to both the Christianity of the British missionaries as well as the secularist modernizing agenda of the colonial bureaucratic establishment. Vaisnavism in Bengal during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries had developed an unfortunate but widespread image as a degenerate and disreputable form of religion. Colonial missionaries saw in it the paradigmatic expression of Hindu licentiousness and degradation. Local Brahmins and those of privileged social status considered it to be an aberrant variation on traditional caste Hinduism. So too, Vaisnavism found itself under attack from the proponents of post-Enlightenment rationalism (indigenous and exogenous) who chose to deem all but the most "modern" and ratiocinative forms of religion to be anachronistic and regressive. This paper addresses several key areas where imported technologies were utilized for indigenous purposes by the opportunistic Bhaktivinode Thakur who in turn effected a significant change in the extant tradition of Gaudiya Vaisnavism by aiming to reverse the unfavorable perception of Vaisnavism and retrieving the tradition from its marginalized status.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Furusawa, Yumi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Spiritual Care in the Context of Medicine and Social Welfare(05B)

 

Spirituality is often represented as the fourth pillar of palliative care. Increasingly, health care professionals are focusing on spirituality and health. Holistic models of cancer and palliative care frequently refer to spirituality as an important element. And furthermore, the term spiritual care continually leaps to our eyes today. For example, nursing programs and nursing literature are addressing patients' spiritual interests and such topics as spiritual care, spiritual assessment, and spiritual distress. So, what do they mean when they talk about spirituality and how do they provide spiritual care for suffering people? Religion is a difficult subject for any medical context in contemporary societies despite the religious roots of the care of the dying. In my presentation, I speak about the spiritual care scene in Japan, comparing to the relative situations in the world. To examine this difficult and important issue, I wedge my way into both historical and practical aspects.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Furusawa, Yumi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Social Welfare, Hospital Chaplaincy and Clinical Pastoral Education (CPE) Movement(10V)

 

In its history of eighty years, the clinical pastoral education (CPE) movement has provided contributions to theological education and pastoral care in US. Many articles state that CPE's genesis was assisted by some of the prevailing influences in that particular era. The development of social welfare system is quite one of the bases in the advance of CPE although it has been less represented in previous studies. The history of CPE suggests us what the role of religion in societies is. And it also points out some ways of inter religious cooperation related to well being of people. I examine how CPE as the association of hospital chaplaincy closely related to the history of social welfare in US, comparing to the history of religion and social welfare in Japan. It will be my answer to the question whether the system like CPE would be enrooted in Japan or not.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Furusawa, Yumi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Engaged Buddhism in Japan(11E)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Furusawa, Yumi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Religions and Care in Medical Contexts: The Comparative Studies of Spiritual Care beyond Cultures(12J)

 

The term spiritual care in medical contexts today refers to take care of spiritual needs of anyone in any cultures. Theoretically yes, but how is it in reality? This panel intends to focus on religions (both traditional and new, including spirituality of individuals) and care in medical contexts beyond cultures. So many suffering and injured people are living with strong needs of spiritual care in the world today. We have to reach for such people if we would like to take care of them. However, it should be done without violating their religious and spiritual dignity. How would it be possible in cross-cultural situations? We have to wedge our way into both historical and practical aspects to solve this difficult and important puzzle. The presenters of this panel will deal with these issues while giving specific examples of historical facts in articles and fields, or cases in practical situations.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Fuse, Giko

 

Hokke Sect Jinmonryu, Japan

 

A Study of The Honjyaku Theory --The Theory of the Fundamental Aspect (Hommon) and the Manifestation Doctrine (Shakumon) of the Lotus Sutra in Nichiren Buddhism(08L)

 

A Study of the Honjyaku Theory (The Theory of the Fundamental Aspect (hommon) and the Manifestation Doctrine (shakumon) of the Lotus Stura) in Nichiren Buddhism Many Nichiren orders now exist in Japan. The main cause of this factionalization is pointed out to be the dissimilarity of views in "the Theory of the Hommon and Shakumon Sections of the Lotus Sutra." This study considers this point from various perspectives.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Fwatshak, Sati U.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

Storms of Faith on the Jos Plateau since the 19th Century: Chronicling Episodes of Religious Conflicts(01V)

 

Inspiration for this paper came from the desire to provide substantial historical data on and analysis of the ongoing crises in Plateau state that takes the form of religious radicalism. Since the events of September 7-12 2001, Jos and Plateau state in general have been going through storms of "religious" conflicts. The storms linger on with occasional outbreaks and the absence of genuine peace, in spite of measures taken by government to end it. The fact that the crises seem to be insurmountable makes Plateau state's case of religious conflicts unique in Nigeria. The existing literature has been dominated by treatment of the problem as a phenomenon or sociological problem among others, while discussions on the immediate causes and effects are devoid of in-depth historical content. This paper argues that the crisis has its roots deeply in history. In view of this, the paper suggests that until such historical causatives are identified and properly settled, all remedial measures will only treat the symptoms.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Fylypovych, Liudmyla

 

G.S.Skovoroda Philosophy Institute of NAS of Ukraine, Ukraine

 

Controversial Interaction of New Religions and Traditional Churches in Contemporary Ukraine(04T)

 

The religious map of Ukraine, that previously was limited has become substantially diverse. This has created a situation 1) of practical religious and world-view pluralism; 2) of conflicts between old (historical, traditional) and new religions. Ukraine, that was previously based on a distinctive, long-standing world-view, have been enriched by the non-traditional approaches and lifestyles. It could be considered as a threat to traditional unity and individual consciousness. The presence of the new alternative religious phenomena shook the traditional world-view way of thinking and foundations of Ukrainian society. There are different cultures and conventions behind every non-traditional religion, and they are not the same as indigenous world-views. The NRMs' relationships with the traditional churches, State and society are not friendly or understandable. Contradictions between NRMs and traditional churches could be solved, not so much by restrictions, protests, and resistance, as through dialogue, joined work in solving different problems in Ukraine.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Gaiya, Musa A. B.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

The Use of Mystical Powers in Kutep/Jukun Conflicts in Northern Nigeria(02V)

 

The use of mystical powers in conflicts in Africa has become a common phenomenon. Stephen Ellis (2001) has told us how such mystical weapons were used in the Liberian civil war between 1989 and 1997. Thugs in northern Nigeria, yan-ci-rani, gardawa, yan dabba and yan tauri, have been known to use mystical powers in religious conflicts (see Mervyn Hiskett 1987). The conflict between the Jukun and the Kutep in northeast of Nigeria is a unique one. Both ethnic groups have a common ancestral origin and they belong to the same church, the Christian Reformed Church. This paper looks at why Christian communities would revert to the use of traditional means to settle squabbles. The paper also shows the interactions between traditional religious practices and Christianity in the lives of the Jukun and Kutep of Taraba State in Nigeria.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Gaiya, Musa A. B.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

State Violence against Women in Sharia Sates in Northern Nigeria(11F)

 

There has been a worldwide outcry against the death sentences passed on women condemned in some Sharia courts in Nigeria for committing adultery. This came in the wake of September 11 2001 attack on the US, which has given Islam a bad name, at least in Western media. The evidence against the women was that they had children out of wedlock. The celebrated cases were those of Safiya Tugartudu Hussaini and Amina Lawal, who might have been stoned to death had national and international human rights organizations not put out a fierce fight. The paper provides a detail account of these cases and how they were handled by the various Sharia courts. It also considers how the handling of such cases constitutes violence against women by the State.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gaiya, Musa A. B.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

The Use of Mystical Powers in Kutep/Jukun Conflicts in Northern Nigeria(15O)

 

The use of mystical powers in conflicts in Africa has become a common phenomenon. Stephen Ellis (2001) has told us how such mystical weapons were used in the Liberian civil war between 1989 and 97. Tugs in northern Nigeria, yan-ci-rani, gardawa, yan dabba and yan tauri have been known to use mystical powers in religious conflicts (see Mervyn Hiskett, 1987). The conflict between the Jukun and the Kutep in northeast of Nigeria is a unique one. Both ethnic groups have common ancestral origin and they both belong to the same church, Christian Reformed Church. This paper looks at why Christian communities would revert to the use of traditional means to settle squabbles. The paper also shows the interactions of the traditional religious practices with Christianity in the lives of the Jukun and Kutep of Taraba State of Nigeria.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Galvao, Walnice Nogueira

 

University of Sao Paulo, Brasil

 

Religious hybridism in Brazilian Literature: Euclides da Cunha, Guimaraes Rosa, Jorge Amado(14O)

 

Brazilian literary criticism often has to turn to studies of religion in order to be faithful to its subjects. One has to cope with the fact that few literatures in the world are so impregnated by religious hybridisms. At least three of our main writers have given good space, or even a central role, to this phenomenon. First of all, Euclides da Cunha (Os sertoes) wrote a book about religious insurrection, which gave birth to the Canudos peasant war. Then Guimaraes Rosa (Grande sertao: veredas) wrote about this ubiquitous presence and its permeation of Brazilian society. And Jorge Amado (Gabriela, cravo e canela) discussed the syncretism between the orixa's African cult and Catholicism in Bahia. In order to analyse these and other writers, we must be attentive to the function that religious hybridism plays in the structure of their literary works.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ganussah, Rebecca

 

University of Ghana, Ghana

 

Religion as a Paradoxical Factor of Conflict, War and Peace(14L)

 

Religion (the term that comes from a Latin root word "religare" which means "to bind") has been known to be a crucial factor for good and evil, for peace and for conflict. Religion can thus be said to be a paradox. It can be compared with electric energy which can be harnessed to produce heat to boil or burn things ? depending on what gadget one turns on ? or the proverbial Ghanaian tsetsefly which is known to have the capability both to sting and emit poison and at the same time to blow cool and soothing air on its victim. From this imagery of the tsetsefly or electricity, depicting the nature of religion, as it were, the paper will be developed. Illustrations and examples will be given from historical evidence. Suggestions will then be made as to how, in my opinion, the positive power of religion can be accessed for conflict resolution and peace in the contemporary global society.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gardaz, Michel

 

University of Ottawa, Canada

 

The Islamic Tradition and the Contemporary Western Study of Religion: The Challenge of Muslim Intellectuals(12O)

 

In this paper, I would like to plead in favour of the indispensable role of intellectuals as agents of religious transformation in contemporary Muslim societies. The present situation of intellectuals in numerous societies could be compared, to some extent, with the "modernist crisis" of the Catholic Church at the end of the 19th century. What is primarily at stake for intellectuals is the complete freedom to analyse the Islamic tradition from a critical point of view. One of the first steps in that direction is to create university programs of Religious Studies (or give alternatives to the omnipotent theological perspective in the majority of Muslim countries), comparable with those that we find in Western Europe and North America. Without these programs, how will the intellectuals (and in particular scholars of religion) be able to challenge the claims of fundamentalists in contemporary Muslim societies. However, intellectuals who preached for critical thinking, reforms of all sorts and at last modernity, were often threatened with death, persecuted, and sometimes murdered, by the conservatives elements of their respective societies. Their crime is to challenge the age-old tradition. In short, Islamic fundamentalists showed, in recent history, that the soul of Muslim societies is essentially religious and that the social unconscious is composed of religious archetypes inherited from the tradition.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Gardner, Richard

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

Humor and Religion: An Overview(02P)

 

The topic of humor and religion poses a puzzle. As witnessed by notions such as homo ridens and homo religious, both humor and religion have been regarded as defining the human condition. Somewhat differently, both have often been held to be universals found throughout history and across cultures. The relation of religion and humor, however, has not formed a central topic for reflection in the study of religion. Both classic and more current theorists of religion rarely give the topic extended, if any, treatment. This paper will attempt, through offering a provisional map of some of the ways humor and religion are related, to argue that the relation of religion and humor is of more importance than has generally been recognized and deserves fuller exploration and reflection.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Gardner, Richard

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

(06I)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Geaves, Ron

 

University College Chester, UK

 

Religion, the Sacred, and Spaces of Contestation, Segregation and Difference: panel1(13F)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Geaves, Ron

 

University College Chester, UK

 

The Body as a Site of Contested Narratives: The Role of Kavati Rituals amongst Murugan Devotees in Tamil Diasporas(14F)

 

The Kavati rituals, a pre-eminent feature of Murugan worship, consist of the carrying of a burden in a procession with other devotees, a universal feature of which is an act of physical mortification. They have become a distinct marker of Tamil diaspora communities. Murugan, the ancient Tamil war-god, is synonymous with Tamil language, culture and religion, and can be represented as a Dravidian god, freed from the perceived despotic tyrannies of Northern Aryan India. He is thus a potent symbol for migrant communities that have had to struggle to achieve economic prosperity whilst striving to preserve identity and ancestral traditions. I argue that Kavati rituals can take on diverse meanings according to the struggles unique to specific communities, and that the ritual act of self-mortification - that takes place in the private realm of the body and re-enacts symbolically a number of victories - becomes a significant feature in resolving the tensions of diasporas in the public realm of identity formation.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gebhardt, Lisette

 

Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Universitat, Germany

 

Healing in Japan(06M)

 

Iyashi, a term that implies an urge for "healing" within contemporary Japanese society, is haunting the media and the markets ever since it emerged in the New Age wave of the 1970s. In the late 1990s iyashi became one of the prominent key words marking the Zeitgeist of the decade. Even in recent publications iyashi seems to have preserved its validity as a keyterm that indicates certain needs of Post-Bubble-Japan. The paper will analyze some manifestations of the Japanese iyashi boom, mainly be referring to literary works and the so-called cultural discourse.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Geertz, W. Armin

 

University of Aarhus, Denmark

 

War, Violence, Feuding and Death in Hopi Indian Mythology(04C)

 

The renowned linguist in Hopi studies, Ekkehart Malotki, once observed in his discussion of the misguided popular conception that the term hopi means "peace": As it turns out, there is not a single word in the entire Hopi lexicon that captures our idea of peace. On the other hand, the Hopi language contains an extensive vocabulary that relates to the business of warc. [However,] one noun for "war" and two verbs for "killing" do not make the Hopi a warlike people. Neither does the fact that the domain of warlore was quite extensive in Hopi culturec. Also the fact that Hopi oral history is brimming with violence, feuding, and death, on an individual as well as a communal scalec, must not be taken too literally. After all, even the Hopi kachina gods, whom one would expect to be spiritual role models, are portrayed in Hopi mythology as death-dealing avengers when they are wronged. None of these observations precludes the Hopi striving for peace and harmony within religious or philosophical parameters. They only make the Hopi appear more like the rest of humankind. Both Hopi and Christian theology aim high at such ideals as brotherly love and peace, being fully aware that the most hideous crimes have been perpetrated in the name of their respective gods (Malotki 2002, 140-141. This paper will first explore the misguided popular conception of the term hopi, followed by selected examples of war, violence, feuding and death in Hopi Indian mythology.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Geertz, W. Armin

 

University of Aarhus, Denmark

 

Cosmologies, Theologies and Anthropologies of War and Peace in Indigenous Religions(04C)

 

Ideas of war and peace as conceived by indigenous religions the world over are formulated in their individual cosmologies. These cosmologies not only deal with the origins and nature of the universe, its structure, forms and purpose, but they also formulate basic conceptions and attitudes formulated more or less systematically in their individual theologies and anthropologies. Thus, ideologies of war and peace occur in terms of what it means to be human and how humans should behave, which again interrelate with ideas about gods, the ancestors, animal spirits and various other-than-human beings. Indigenous religions and cultures have their own distinctive emphasis on where war and peace are located in behavior and attitudes. Some focus on humans, some on gods and others on broader cosmological forces. But wherever the causal emphasis is from culture to culture, these matters are usually of a social nature, I.e. reciprocal social relations frame the forces at play. This panel will explore the various ways that indigenous peoples conceive of and deal with violence and harmony, war and peace.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Geertz, W. Armin

 

University of Aarhus, Denmark

 

When Cognitive Scientists Become Religious, Science Is in Trouble: On Neurotheology from a Philosophy of Science Perspective(10K)

 

This paper examines attempts by neuroscientists and theologians to formulate what they call neurotheology, I.e. the study of theology from a neuropsychological perspective. Some of it is respectable science, but a lot of it consists in power struggles between religious interest groups and scientists. Results are often a blend of attempts to debunk scientific evidence, perform pseudoscientific experiments and/or use little understood scientific results to legitimate religious techniques and claims. Much of the experimental evidence, for instance on Transcendental Meditation, is lacking in critical controls, as is the experimental work of experiential shamanists at Michael Harner's Institute of Shamanic Study. Many of the personalities involved are both scientists and believers, such as James H. Austen and Eugene d'Aquili. Famous researchers of alternative states of consciousness, such as Charles Tart, now give workshops in "Basic Training in Skillful Means" [http://consciousness.arizona.edu/conference/tucson2004/index.php?page=workshops]. This paper will discuss the problems of neurotheology from the perspective of the philosophy of science.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Geffarth, Renko

 

Martin-Luther-Universitat, Germany

 

The Masonic Necromancer: Shifting Identities in the Lives of Johann Georg Schrepfer(12G)

 

As a contribution to the symposium's perspective on "Western Esotericism and Polemics of Identity", the paper will explore the spectacular life and death of the 18th-century necromancer Johann Georg Schrepfer, who was a famous, yet ambiguous figure in and beyond the Masonic scene of his age. He invented several personalities - from coffeehouse keeper to French envoy - and managed to fascinate men of high reputation by claiming to be in possession of 'secret sciences'. Being prosecuted for imposture, he shot himself, leaving behind the unfulfilled promise to reveal his secrets within his belongings. Main topics of the paper will be the question of how Schrepfer performed his necromancy - not technically, but with regard to the spiritual context - and how and why he proselytized high rank members of the Saxon electoral court by calling spirits like that of the Templars' last Grand Master. Was he an esotericist rather than a swindler?

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Gencheva-Mikami, Iskra V.

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Persecutions on the Balkans: past and present(15N)

 

How to define persecution in its Balkan context: religious, intellectual, political? Is it a phenomenon of the historical past only? What are the roots and late modifications of this phenomenon in the area of the Balkans? The paper is going to suggest some possible answers to these and other related questions by analyzing the following main problems: 1. The Roman Balkans: age of persecution. Christian and Pagan Balkans. 2. The Theodosian Line: Christianity divided. Orthodox and Catholic Balkans. 3. Persecution remodeled: modern uses of the past. Religious, intellectual and political dimensions of the totalitarian persecutions in the Balkans.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gifford, Paul

 

SOAS, UK

 

Ghana's New Christianity and Globalization(05G)

 

Ghana like so many countries of Sub-Saharan Africa has experienced an explosion of new churches over the last 15 years or so. These churches are obviously 'Pentecostal', and this paper will examine the kind of Christianity they represent. All dimensions - discourse, theological vision, worship, rituals, music, media involvement, use of the bible, conventions, finances, clientele - will be analysed to establish the extent to which these churches represent something global, and the extent to which they are African (or even Ghanaian). The changing nature of this Christianity will be stressed, as also its diversity, and its role in the current socio-political situation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Gifford, Paul

 

SOAS, UK

 

Transformation of Minority Religious Communities(05G)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gill, Robin

 

University of Kent, UK

 

Altruism and Religious Belonging in the United Kingdom(02I)

 

This paper will examine the empirical evidence suggesting a link between altruism and religious belonging. It will review evidence that those who are active in religious organisations are also disproportionately active in a number of secular voluntary agencies concerned with the care of vulnerable groups. It will also examine evidence of altruistic attitudes among the religiously active, based upon correlations in social attitude data. There is, however, an obvious theoretical problem that must be analysed carefully concerned with causation. Are the religiously active engaged in altruistic action in the community as a result of their religious commitments? Or is it rather the case that those active in the community tend in addition to be active in religious organisations? At this point the paper will look carefully at data drawn from both quantitative and qualitative studies and will suggest that a cultural theory of religious belonging offers a possible explanation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ginnely, Emma

 

University of Edinburgh, UK

 

Disparate Meanings: Religion, Land and Indigeneity in Context(10U)

 

This paper will reflect on a post-structural analysis of the word 'indigenous', or more accurately the words 'indigenous peoples' and 'indigenous religions', highlighting the disparate meanings prescribed and ascribed to these words by three distinct groups: scholars of religion, the United Nations and indigenous activists. Although there remain serious problems with the use of the word 'indigenous' in general and particularly in Asian and African contexts, its currency within international law cannot be ignored, particularly in the light of indigenous claims to the land. At the same time, these distinct groups and their different approaches will be located within their own cultural and historical contexts. The disparate meanings given to the word 'indigenous' highlight the interactions, or lack thereof, between these groups. While there are similarities or relationships between the ascribed and prescribed meanings given by indigenous activists and international law, the meaning given by scholars of religion, particularly in the UK, differs significantly. This paper aims to put forward an argument for a politicisation of the academic process by exemplifying land issues as a means of encouraging better academic interaction with others both inside and outside the academy.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Girardot, Norman

 

Lehigh University, USA

 

Local and Global Aspects of Religion and Art: The Case of Self-Taught/Outsider Art(15L)

 

In recent years in Europe and the United States there has been a growing scholarly interest in so-called self-taught, outsider, or vernacular art. This is an art that is broadly and controversially connected with earlier "primitivist," "Art Brut," and "folk art" movements in the history of Western art ? movements that often seem to suggest some general, universal, or primal aspect to the aesthetic intentionality, methods, and products of untrained and often culturally/mentally marginalized artists. Another common trait associated with contemporary Euro-American self-taught or outsider art is a religiosity/spirituality that is often eccentrically "visionary," "shamanistic," "apocalyptic," and obsessive. Interesting questions are raised by these frequently asserted but rarely examined assumptions about certain artistic, religious, and psychological "universals" in the field. This interdisciplinary panel will take up some of these issues ? especially to begin the critical process of examining the relation of outsider art and religion in more of a fully cross-cultural or international context. Papers will be presented on nature and significance of Japanese outsider art, Caribbean/African/African-American art, Euro-American tradition, and on what has been called "world art."

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Godwin, Joscelyn

 

Colgate University, USA

 

Renaissance Thinkers and Religion(01S)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Godwin, Joscelyn

 

Colgate University, USA

 

Western Esotericism and Polemics (2) Jewish and Christian Kabbalah: A Battlefield of Identities and Rhetorics(11G)

 

*chairperson

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Godwin, Joscelyn

 

Colgate University, USA

 

Esotericism and Cultural Identity in the Neo-Pagan Movement(13G)

 

Some neo-pagan groups in the later 20th century have drawn on various esoteric streams, especially Theosophy, Ariosophy, and modern initiatic orders. This has served to reinforce their cultural identity by setting them off from three mainstreams which they reject: exoteric Judeo-Christianity, secular materialism, and the "New Age." The polemics surrounding these neo-pagan groups typically accuse them of racism, and thus belong within a context of similar accusations made against C. G. Jung, against Anthroposophy, and against "occultists" in general. Several questions are raised by this: Can modern movements based on European pagan traditions rightly lay claim to an esotericism? Is there something about esotericism that inevitably aggravates the current orthodoxy? Are these attacks, with their use of emotionally-laden terms, a surrogate for a polemic against esotericism itself?

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Goldberg, David W.

 

Westminster College, USA

 

Neuroanatomy and the Religious Experience: Scientific Demystification of Religion?(10K)

 

With advances in neuro-anatomy there has been a drive to understand "religious experience" as a derivative from neurological activity in the brain, activity that can be verified and attached to concrete brain structures. For example, D'Aquili and Newberg, in Why God Won't Go Away, suggest that the mystical experience of the transcendent is derivative from a neurological state that decreases the feeling of self and has the potential to lead to an experience of what they term Absolute Unitary Being. They offer this neurological state, and its corresponding diminution in the sense of 'self', as an evolutionary ground for the religious experience and religion itself, implying further that the hermeneutic of this experience is unitary as evidenced by the similarity in accounts of such experience. I contend that the interpretation of neurological events is not unitary between the religious traditions, nor across the human species, as the hermeneutical experience of these brain-states are interpretive constructs, hence contextualized. As a result, neurotheology, while providing a biological understanding for brain-state relationships, misses the individuating significance that is provided by interpretive de-construction of the event, which comes from the societal and cultural constructs of reality into which all humans, as well as the mystic, are thrust.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Golding, Douglas James

 

University of Queensland, Australia

 

Popular Culture, Religion and Spirituality in Australia(13I)

 

In the sixty years since the end of World War II, profound changes have taken place in Australian society, culture and religious observance. These include becoming less European; less nationalistic and less "religious"; and more a part of globalising, secular, media-dominated, Western popular culture. The influence of mainstream religious groups is being reduced by the impact of Islam, Buddhism, new religious movements and other belief systems outside the Judaeo-Christian tradition, as well as by "cultural dissonance" between the beliefs and values of popular culture and those of religion generally. This has also led to some revival of older spiritual traditions and the growth of a variety of new, experiential spiritualities, as well as significant changes in some areas of Australian law. The paper examines these trends and considers the varied responses of mainstream Christian groups.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Gonyea, Wendy

 

Onondaga Nation Communications Office

 

(12L)

 

 

Roundtable session

 

 

 

 

Goto, Gijo

 

Myosenji Temple, Japan

 

On the Translator of Wu-liang-shou-jing(3)(07R)

 

It supposed that the approximately one person translated about a lot of Buddhist scriptures until now. However, I think that it always isn't right. As the translator of Wu-liang-shou-jing, had been discussed whether zhu-fa-hu(Hu) translated or Jiao-xian/bao-yun(Xian_Yun) did. I think that the sutra was translated by Hu and that Jiao/bao modified this later. Therefore, I take the following way to prove it. First I detect the translators of some part of the sutra by means of statistical philology. Second I detect bi-gram(2 characters collocation) which distinguish a difference between Hu and Xian_Yun in the sutra and verifies the result of first by it. In above way, I showed that Hu translated 8-step-Buddha-Lifetime paragraph in the sutra and Xian_Yun revised the part. (IBS 51-1 and 52-2) This time, I apply this method to whole the sutra and it wants to show the translator of the sutra by it.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Goto, Masahide

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

The Study of Mysticism: What Does it Mean for the Kyoto School?(09E)

 

One of the characteristics of the Kyoto School is to open-mindedly take into philosophical consideration the traditions of mysticism East and West. I will reconsider the significance of the study of mysticism in the Kyoto School by discussing Keiji Nishitani's philosophy of religion. This issue needs to be looked at from two standpoints: from a historical perspective and with regard to the structure and content of his thought. 1) Nishitani's understanding of mysticism was deeply influenced by both German Idealism and the accounts of the history of philosophy prevalent in Germany at the time he wrote. We need to clarify these relations of influence. 2) In Nishitani's philosophy, "ecstasy" becomes a central theme as he searches for the grounds of the self (subjectivity). In this context, he interprets the standpoint of mysticism as a standpoint of "experience." I would like to examine the validity of this interpretation.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Gottschalk, Peter Eastman

 

 

Religious Pluralism in the Diaspora(03L)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gou, Bo

 

Sichuan University, China

 

Magnanimity and Secularization of Taoist Ideas of Immortals, Found in Ming and Qing Novels(17D)

 

The aims of this paper is to summarize the influences of the Taoist ideas of immortals on popular religious mentality, the religious reflection of the spirit of the age (especially, an enterprising spirit of commercialism), and the secularization or moralization of ideas of immortals. For these purposes, the novels whose themes are "the sphere of immortals" in the Ming and Qing periods are compared with those in the preceding periods. The changes of ideas in the novels reflect the magnanimity that Taoism acquired during the rapid process of Taoist secularization in the Ming and Qing periods. These novels show us how the religious ideas of Taoism influenced the secular society or the populace, and why Taoism became influential among the general public, while it gradually lost its significance in the political elite.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gragg, Douglas L.

 

Emory University, USA

 

Another People. The Roman Senate's Suppression of the Cult of Bacchus in 186 BCE(13T)

 

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Grapard, Allan

 

University of California, USA

 

Problems of Periodization in the Study of Shinto: The Classical Age(01Q)

 

A longstanding problem in the study of Shinto is that of periodization, because it goes to the very core of the definition of the cognomen. The question is what to call the set of shrines, the core ideas related to history, mythology, and rituals, and the set of rituals that preceded the general use of the term Shinto. There is no question that rituals dedicated to a variety of Kami in either temporary or permanent sites of cult have taken place for a very long time in Japan. I propose to discuss these issues on the basis of an analysis of the Kojiki, Nihon shoki, Fudoki, Manyoshu and other texts; on the basis of Jimmyocho and the Engi shiki; on the basis of formation of the Nijunisha; and on the basis of the early history of relationships between shrines and temples.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Greskova, Lucia

 

 

Religious Pluralism and Freedom of Religion in Slovakia(*co-author with Jozefciakova, Silvia; Moravcikova, Michaela)(05E)

 

*co-author with Jozefciakova, Silvia; Moravcikova, Michaela

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Grieves, Vicki

 

 

Indigenous Reactions to Colonial Conflict and Violence: Reflections on the Experience of the Worimi of the Seven Tribes, New South Wales 1820 - 1860(04C)

 

Colonialism breeds a specific interpretation of events that is found in contemporary archives and colonialist historical accounts. Indigenous people in the throes of being dispossessed are constructed as the "other": savage, brutal, unfeeling, inhuman. A re-reading of these sources in the light of contemporary anthropological theory, historical ethnographies and Indigenous cosmologies leads to a greater understanding of the behaviour of Indigenous people as human and rational within their world view. Examination of the Worimi reactions to the British colonial dispossession of their lands over a sixty-year period, particularly in attempts at conflict management, reveals the behaviour of Worimi within the religious philosophy and cultural mores of their society. As open colonial warfare progressed across their lands, the Worimi were utilising their religious beliefs in attempts to restore peace.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Griffith, Alison Bond

 

University of Canterbury, New Zealand

 

The Imagistic Mode in Roman State Religion(13T)

 

Early in the Second Punic War Rome experienced sequential and catastrophic military defeats, signaling to Romans a serious rupture in the "pax deorum." Livy's account of the years 218-213 allows examination of the interaction between national calamity, popular panic and subsequent change in religious behavior. The prelude and aftermath of early battles are marked by prodigies whose number, frequency and peculiarity is directly proportional to the increasingly anomalistic religious responses. The cumulative stress caused Romans to take religious matters into their own hands. Livy's account at 25.1.6-12 outlines the characteristics of Harvey Whitehouse's "imagistic mode" of religiosity. The sudden adoption of foreign practices privately and publicly in 213 indicates intense group cohesion and spontaneous exegetical reflection. The lack of leadership and absence of centralized control is apparent in the rise of "sacrificuli" and "vates" and in the Senate's censure of the aediles.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Guittard, Charles

 

Society Ernest Renan. French Society for the History of religions, France

 

Interpretations of Ancient Texts in a Comparative Perspective(15T)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Guittard, Charles

 

Society Ernest Renan. French Society for the History of religions, France

 

Problemes de la Guerre a Rome: Bellum Pium Iustumque.(15T)

 

Les Romains ont etabli un cadre religieux pour le deroulement des operations militaires, depuis l'enrolement des soldats jusqu'a la conclusion des traites de paix. Des colleges de pretres sont specialises (Saliens, Fetiaux).Des dieux sont invoques plus particulierement. Un rituel particulier retindra notre attention: les Romains peuvent inviter les dieux de l'ennemi a quitter leur ville pour venir etre honores a Rome (evocatio). Sera etudie le sens de la formule "bellum pium justumque".

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Gullin-Hofstedt, Britta

 

Umea University, Sweden

 

Messianic Time and Messianic Place. Cognitive Aspects in Global Context(13L)

 

Messianism is a complex of beliefs and ideas whose most important aspects are the ideas about a better future where a 'messianic figure' plays a more or less important role. African messianism and American/Western messianism are treated in this paper as examples in order to highlight 'messianic time' and create conditions for revealing the content, which is of vital importance to the people involved in the process. I have chosen to focus on two religious groups whose messianic content is very outspoken. The African movement I focus on in this paper is Ama-nazaretha, founded in 1911 by the Zulu leader Shembe and later led by his sons. It strongly stresses African indigenous religious traditions and ideas related to messianism. One of the issues I will discuss is if - and how - ideas and content of the concept 'messianic time', have an impact on the process today. The other movement is Millerism, representing the American/Western messianism, and often used as a paradigmatic example. This movement was active in the 19th century and has its heir in today's Adventist movements.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Guo, Wu

 

Sichuan University, China

 

Introductory Discussion of the Relation between Jingmingdao and Confucianism in the Song and Yuan Periods(17D)

 

This paper is to study the backgrounds and the contents of Confucian influences on a Taoist sect in the Song and Yuan periods, Jingming Dao (Ways of Pure Light). There will be discussed the relation of traditional Taoism with Confucianism, the social backgrounds of Song and Yuan China, the cultural environment of Xishan, Jiangxi province, where the sect was founded, and the personal careers of its leaders. It will be concluded that the sect of Jingming Dao was a new type of Taoism which absorbed the many Confucian ideas of Li (Principle), though it basically preserved traditional Taoist beliefs and rituals.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Gwamna, J. Dogara

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

The Identity Question in the Jos Religious Conflict(01V)

 

Jos has suddenly become one of the conflict clusters in the Middle Belt zone of Nigeria since the September 7, 2001 ethno-religious crisis. Underlying the Jos conflict are twin factors of ethnicity and religion, with the question of identity playing a defining role. The so-called "indigenous" population is predominantly Christian while the "settlers", represented in the main by Hausa-Fulani, are Muslims. The problem is further compounded by politics and economic considerations. While attempts have been made to resolve the continuing conflict, the identity question has not attracted serious attention. This paper intends to look at the power of identity in the Jos religious conflict and to proffer possible viable solutions towards resolving the conflict for a more lasting peace and religious co-existence.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Habito, Ruben L. F.

 

Southern Methodist University, USA

 

Social Engagement of Religion in Modern Society(02I)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hackett, Rosalind

 

University of Notre Dame, USA

 

(02L)

 

 

Roundtable session

 

 

 

 

Hackett, Rosalind

 

University of Notre Dame, USA

 

(04H)

 

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Hackett, Rosalind

 

University of Notre Dame, USA

 

Religion, Peace and the Media(12C)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Haga, Manabu

 

Japan

 

Various Forms of Spirituality in the World (1)(04B)

 

*chairperson

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Haga, Manabu

 

Japan

 

Various Forms of Spirituality in the World (2)(05B)

 

*chairperson

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Halkias, Georgios

 

University of Oxford, UK

 

The Prophesy of Pan-Tibetan Consolidation: A Seventeenth-Century Church / State Fusion in Tibet(02W)

 

The institution of the Dalai Lama, the most important feature of the Tibetan State since the 17th century, influenced the politics of Tibet, the Himalayan borderlands, and Central Asia. The religious leadership of the Dalai Lamas, reflected the political relationships, often complex, that developed between Tibet, China, Mongolia, Ladakh, Bhutan and Sikkim. Currently the Tibetan diaspora also depends on the 14th Dalai Lama whose vision regarding Tibet-China, has earned him the Nobel price of peace. In this presentation we will look at the legendary dual-power resources of the Dalai Lama institution drawing on Tibetan national myths and Buddhist discourses. The conjoining of sacred and secular power in 17th century Tibet involved a continuous interplay of signs and their significance through the monastic deification of incarnations and through the implementation of a culturally embodied Buddhist soteriology that had a profound and lasting psychological effect on its Tibetan leaders and people.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Halkias, Georgios

 

University of Oxford, UK

 

Religion and the State(02W)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hallacker, Anja

 

Freie Universitat Berlin, Germany

 

Secret and Knowledge - How to Construct an 'Esoteric' Identity(13G)

 

The inquiry in "esoteric identity" reveals a field of research as important for the single adherent as for philosophy of history. The fascination of esoteric movements for European scholars - for instance of the Rosicrucians at the beginning of the 17th century ? not only results from the individual longing for wisdom, wealth and immortality, but also from the philosophical idea of an ancient tradition of wisdom, secretly passed over to posterity, as a philosophia perennis or interrupted series of insights. Critical to this worldview is the direct participation knowledge of a hidden secret, which as been in the world from its beginning and that will reinstall it to a prelapsarian state. Sharing this secret wisdom is not only supposed to bear the promise for power, but also an enormous potential concerning the meaning of ones own life. This paper presents a brief survey of the question of a "master narrative," emphasizing the importance of secrecy in esoteric movements in the 16th/17th century.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Hamada, Yo

 

Teikyo University & Teikyo University Junior College, Japan

 

The Future of Inter-Religious Dialogue:Reconsideration of Environmental Issues, Publicity, and Coexistence(16O)

 

Today, I will first introduce a new concept of inter-religious experience and its Japanese expression, Michigiwa Keiken, and then discuss its applicability to environmental theories. Currently, most environmental issues seem divided between theories for changing the system of modern civilization and those for revising it. Lester Brown represents the former and Bjorn Lomborg the latter. However, both sides look to outer environments while suppressing descriptions of diverse inner environments and inquiries into the interrelatedness between the two. In order to vitalize environmental discourses beyond the sphere of specialists, we must connect these two views of environment. To do this we need a new, flexible viewpoint that can incorporate the environmental perspectives of various religious and cultural traditions, as well as secular theories. The impasse over environmental issues, which has been exposed through intellectual inquiries surrounding coexistence and the public, will become a challenging topic in the field of inter-religious dialogue.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hanano, Judo

 

Waseda University, Japan

 

Original Enlightenment and Nichiren(08L)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hanano, Judo

 

Waseda University, Japan

 

Theological Significance of Original Enlightenment Thought(08L)

 

I believe that Japanese Buddhism's break with past tradition in the early years of the Meiji Period to permit clergy to marry and to eat meat is partially attributable to strong undercurrents of Hongaku (Original Enlightenment) thought. This has made me to wonder whether Original Enlightenment thought, which is forward-looking about humans' earthly desires, and Japanese Buddhism's tolerance of marriage and the consumption of meat among its priesthood might not share numerous common threads. In this context, I will take a comparative look at the Buddhism of Shinran.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hanaoka-Kawamura, Eiko

 

Nara Sangyo University, Japan

 

The Absolute Infinite Openness in Christianity and Buddhism(02Q)

 

The origins of the personal God in Christianity and impersonal "emptiness" or "absolute nothingness" in Buddhism are always personal and, at the same time, impersonal, as "absolute infinite openness." The self-awareness of absolute infinite openness is the self-awareness of the experience of the most personal dimension and, always simultaneously, of the most impersonal dimension. It is this dimension that will be inquired into in this paper.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hanaoka-Kawamura, Eiko

 

Nara Sangyo University, Japan

 

The Problem of Life and Technology(10J)

 

In theism and organic philosophy, the cosmos, or the world, and its history are looked upon as constituting a life. The experience of such a life is represented by technology. However, due to human reason, modern technology can lead to intellectual violence and the demonic. Accordingly, I would like to discuss the relation between life and technology.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hanazono, Toshimaro

 

The University of the Air, Japan

 

Research of Religion in Japan: Religious Studies/Phenomenology of Religion(01A)

 

When reflecting on the progress of Religious Studies in Japan during the past century, particularly in the Comparative Study of Religion and the Phenomenology of Religion, we can come to a general agreement that Western scholarship has triggered research of religion in Japan and fundamental concepts and methodology from the West has been applied to Japanese scholarship through the years. Before 1945, the influence from Europe was most evident, and thereafter research of religion in Japan was influenced primarily by the United States, in which the empirical standpoint became dominant. As for fields of study, academic research and criticism of central theories and fundamental religious concepts along with methodology seemed to stand out. In the comparative study of religion, due to restrictions caused by the environment and the inability to meet specific conditions required for comparative research, rather than pursuing research in the classification of religion or the typology of religion, there were many who sought to research religious thought as well as comparative study focusing on the concept of kami (gods), the concept of ritual, and the phenomenon behind religious communities. The same can be said about the Phenomenology of Religion in the sense that rather than pursuing a universal understanding of religion using the abundant source of data from historical texts and fieldwork, we see more focus in conducting original research to unravel the meaning and structure of specific religious phenomenon. Recently, academic exchange has progressed and collaborative projects with researchers around the globe have become more active.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Handa, Eiichi

 

Kaetsu University, Japan

 

Japanese Religious Consciousness(07I)

 

Due to the seriousness of global environmental problems, the possibility of nuclear war, and the erosion of social values, it has become necessary for Japanese people to re-asses their conventional religious consciousness. Deeper insight into truth, especially by researchers of Japanese religion and thought, can have a significant impact on solving global problems. Japanese religious consciousness can be roughly classified into two types: dedication to ascetic practice and faith (Dogen and Shinran are good examples of this type), and the expression of religious consciousness through an awareness of beauty (Saigyo and Basho are prime representatives of this type of religious consciousness). Both of these types of religiosity are grounded in a Japanese awareness of nature that is independent of specific religious affiliations. This awareness and consciousness of beauty has the potential to form the basis of a new peaceful civilization existing in harmony with nature and transcending specific religious traditions and doctrines.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hanegraaff, Wouter J.

 

University of Amsterdam, Netherlands

 

Western Esotericism and Polemics (1) Esotericism, Scriptural Religions, and Religious Pluralism: Conflict or Concordance?(10G)

 

*chairperson

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Hanegraaff, Wouter J.

 

University of Amsterdam, Netherlands

 

Western Esotericism and Polemics (1) Esotericism, Scriptural Religions, and Religious Pluralism: Conflict or Concordance?(10G)

 

*co-convener

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Hanegraaff, Wouter J.

 

University of Amsterdam, Netherlands

 

Western Esotericism and Polemics (3) The Shaping of Esoteric Identities(12G)

 

*chairperson

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Hanegraaff, Wouter J.

 

University of Amsterdam, Netherlands

 

Anti-Esoteric Polemics in Academic Discourse(13G)

 

When contemporary academics discuss "magic", in most cases they are dependent on Tylor's and Frazer's intellectualist theories, Mauss' and Durkheim's functionalism, and Levy-Bruhl's theory of participation. These theories may be mixed and combined in various more or less interesting ways; but usually this is done within a general context that is more basic than the theories themselves, and the validity of which remains largely unexamined. This context is and remains essentially the Tylorean/Frazerian triad "religion - science - magic". Its point of departure is that "religion" (however defined) is something different from modern science and rationality. That relatively unproblematic distinction having been made, it is followed by the observation that there are certain phenomena which are likewise quite clearly different from modern science and rationality, but somehow do not quite seem to fit the model of "religion" either. This third category is referred to by a variety of names, the very abundancy of which already demonstrates that it is in fact a waste-basket filled with left-overs: "magic", "the occult" (resp. "occultism", "occult science"), "superstition", "mysticism", "esotericism", "the irrational", "primitive thought" (cf. "fetishism", "idolatry"), and so on. Tacitly assuming such a triad, academics have usually been in favour of "science and rationality", respectful at least towards "religion", and quite negative about "magic and the occult". This paper will explore some rhetoric strategies that have been used by academics to exclude the third category - and thereby the scholars who study it - from the domain of legitimate academic discourse.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Hara, Shinjo

 

Rissho University, Japan

 

The Notion of Sin as Seen in the Lotus Sutra(09M)

 

How did Nichiren, who proposed the systematization of Buddhist teachings based on the Lotus Sutra, perceive the basic human concept of religious sin during the period of mappo? Nichiren is said to have coined the term hobo (more specifically, hiho shobo) or "acts against the fundamental spirit of the Lotus Sutra," applying it to sins committed in inter-personal relationships. The popular image of Nichiren is one of radicalism and exclusivism, as exemplified by the term shakubuku or active proselytization. On the other hand, some also emphasize Nichiren's moderation and magnanimity, represented by the term shoju. In my understanding, it is necessary to reevaluate Nichiren's methods for realizing a world based on the Lotus Sutra from a multi-dimensional perspective. An examination of Nichiren's thought in relation to individual sin and social sin provides a valuable contribution to the understanding of sin in modern society.

 

Roundtable session, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Haraguchi, Takaaki

 

Tohoku Gakuin University, Japan

 

A Tragic Farewell Discourse?: In Search of a New Understanding of Paul's Miletus Speech (Acts 20:18-35)(11N)

 

Paul's Miletus Speech (Acts 20:18-35) was given as a farewell discourse before his journey to Jerusalem. In ancient Greek literature there exits a genre of farewell discourse (Aesch. Ag. 1256-1330; Soph. OC 1515-1554). In the tragic farewell speech the speaker accepts his violent death as a fate and expresses his sorrow. Paul's Miletus speech is expecting his imminent martyr's death. He expresses his determination to face his tragic fate (Acts 20:23). The speech is filled with sorrow. We can conclude that it contains tragic elements.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Harashima, Tadashi

 

Toyo Eiwa University, Japan

 

Missionaries and Japanese Culture(10W)

 

Missionaries are messengers to different cultures and, as such come into conflict with the cultures of regions they are sent to. They, however, bring something new to those cultures and thereby transform them. In this panel discussion we will examine the relationship between missionaries and the Japanese culture by denomination. Missionaries work in response to their mission boards and clearly show their denominational characters, while their personalities and personal dispositions cannot be ignored. Five denominations are selected from among the many religious groups that came to Japan, and one or a few missionaries of each selected denomination will be introduced in connection with their activities in Japan. We will also discuss how the missions to Japan appeared to the eyes of missionaries who were sent to Korea so that we will be able to examine the subject in both the domestic and international contexts.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Harding, John Sheldon

 

University of Lethbridge, Canada

 

Fueling the Fire of Reform: Challenging Buddhist "Orthodoxy" in Modern Japan(12E)

 

Buddhists in the Meiji Era faced various challenges and stimuli to reform, including persecution and modernization. Some Buddhists directed resources to rebuilding traditional institutions after domestic persecution waned in the early 1870s. Others, however, embraced the impetus to reform their tradition. Their reformulations of Buddhism were influenced by a complex and mutually reinforcing convergence of foreign and domestic influences, intellectual trends, and competing religious representations in an increasingly global milieu. By exploring ways in which these Meiji reformers shaped and were influenced by this turbulent and dynamic era, this paper will examine how conflicting forces and agendas served as catalysts for forms of "new Buddhism" (shin bukkyo) in Japan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Harding, Rachel

 

Iliff School of Theology, USA

 

Migrations of the Spirit: Meanings of Diasporic Identity among African American Candomble Devotees(01T)

 

Candomble is an indigenous, Afro-Brazilian religion, developed in northeastern Brazil during the late 18th and early 19th centuries by enslaved west and central Africans and their descendants. From its roots in Yoruba, Bakongo, Aja/Fon and other continental African communities, Candomble was recreated and transformed in a New World context where the experience of slavery, the re-negotiation of individual and collective identities and the addition of some elements of Amerindian, Catholic and even Kardecist spiritualities helped shape the tradition into a fundamentally diasporic expression. In more recent history, Afro-Brazilian religion has been discovered and embraced by increasing numbers of North Americans of African descent (African Americans). Like their compatriots who are drawn to Cuban Santeria and Haitian Vodou, African American devotees of Candomble often articulate their attraction to the African-based religious tradition in terms of ancestral connections and a larger diasporic black identity. The allure of Candomble, however, is neither simple nor exclusively logical/rational. This paper explores the experience of several African American Candomble initiates -- in the dynamics of their relationship with the terreiros (temples/ iles) to which they belong; their experience of identification with Yoruba and other African spiritual energies (orixa/nkisi/voduns); and the tensions and affinities between spiritual traditions in black USA communities and those of Candomble. The paper particularly examines meanings of identity which are developing from the "migrations" of rituals, practices and collective commitments from one community of the diaspora to another.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Harel, Anat

 

Leiden University, Netherlands

 

The Day Rome Will Not Curse Us, Is the Day Freemasonry Dies: Orthodox Catholicism and Dutch Masonic Identity, 1880-1910(12G)

 

In the latter decades of the nineteenth century, the Dutch Order of Freemasons suffered from an identity crisis. Between 1880 and 1917, the brethren struggled to determine anew the goal and mission of Freemasonry. One of the factors playing an important part in the shaping of the Masonic identity was the brothers' reaction to orthodox Christendom, especially Roman Catholicism. By analysing the Masonic reactions to orthodox Catholicism, the paper aims to show both the content and rationale of Masonic antagonism to orthodox religion. As it turns out, the fight against 'ultramontane' religion served as an important identity marker for the Dutch brethren in turbulent times. Furthermore, it led them to reconsider their relationship to religion in its various forms.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Harnischfeger, Johannes

 

University of Frankfurt, Germany

 

Islamisation and Ethnic Conversion in Nigeria(04H)

 

In the Middle Belt of Nigeria, between the Muslim north and Christian south of the country, ownership of land is contested between Hausa-Fulani 'settlers' from the north and 'indigenous' ethnic groups which are mostly Christian and traditionalist. The migrants, who are still a minority, try to spread their faith among the 'native' population. Those who convert tend to assume the language, culture, and political loyalties of the Hausa-Fulani settlers. This process of ethnic conversion has been reinforced by the recent Sharia campaign. With the call to fight for Sharia, indigenous Muslims are put under pressure to prove that their new faith is more important to them than their old 'tribal' loyalties. Where armed conflicts broke out, most converts sided with the Hausa-Fulani migrants and fought, in the name of religion, against their (former) Christian or traditionalist kin.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Haruchika, Takashi

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Beckh's "Buddhismus" and German Perception: Toward Buddhism in the Early 20th Century(09S)

 

In this presentation, an aspect of the German perception toward Buddhism in the early 20th century will be demonstrated by introducing Hermann Beckh's (1875-1937) beliefs in Buddhism and his background through his work, "Buddhismus" (1916). Several years after finish writing "Buddhismus," Beckh left university to join Rudolf Steiner's anthroposophy religious movement "Christengemeinschaft (Christian Community)." However, it can be perceived from his "Buddhismus" that Steiner's philosophy had given great influence to Beckh's perception of Buddhism. Beckh's perception put extreme faith in yoga, the idea of which was not mainstream at that time, and still does not play a dominant role in the history of Buddhist research. However, his perception, which was influenced by Steiner's German anti-rationalist tendencies, had become an antithesis against the rationalist way of perception toward Buddhism supported by Hermann Oldenberg and other academics.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Harvey, Graham A

 

Open University, UK

 

"Violence with Impunity": Maori Religious Action without Transcendence(01I)

 

Te Pakaka Tawhai defined the 'purpose of religious activity' among his people as 'doing violence with impunity'. This paper explores, elaborates and applies his insight to wider Maori religious practice that places religious activity in respectful (careful and constructive) relationship with beings that particular groups and individuals engage. While these relationships may include human encounters with the divine, the divinities do not transcend worldliness. Those beings which are truly transcendent are irrelevant to ordinary and typical Maori religious practice.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Harvey, Graham A.

 

Open University, UK

 

The Violence of the Sacred: Studying Religion(s) without Transcendence(01I)

 

The definition of religion (the object studied by RS scholars) by reference to transcendence or sacrality is problematic. This panel presents recent research among indigenous peoples (Native Americans and Maori in particular) to demonstrate that this-worldly engagements can be appropriately considered religious, that the pursuit of culturally defined 'health, wealth and happiness' is the business of religions. These pragmatic concerns are of significance not only for indigenous religionists, but for others too: thus the panelists will argue that all religion may be studied without recourse to 'the sacred'.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Harvey, Graham A.

 

Open University, UK

 

Appropriation and Appreciation: Native American Responses to Non-Native and Intertribal Involvement in Ceremonials(06G)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Harvey, Graham A.

 

Open University, UK

 

Appropriation and Appreciation: Native American Responses to Non-Native and Intertribal Involvement in Ceremonials(06G)

 

Non-native engagement in Native American and other indigenous ceremonies is hotly contested. Common discourses link such engagement (and even 'interest in' some such ceremonies) as theft and cultural genocide. The papers of this panel discuss varying perspectives on these issues. With varying emphases they seek to understand the motivations on all sides, ponder mediating and complicating positions, and reflect on the critical academic value of such discourses and practices.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Harvey, Graham A.

 

Open University, UK

 

Diaspora, Dislocation and Migration(10U)

 

Academics interested in indigenous cultures and religious traditions often repeat the commonly held opinion that indigeneity is irredeemably diminished or even destroyed by dislocation from its 'original' location. By engaging with Maori diaspora communities and their performance of cultural identities, including the narration of migration narratives, this paper challenges such negative, simplistic, detrimental and even colonialist discourse. It argues that while home and place are vitally important, migration has always been part of indigenous experience and that diaspora can sometimes be a creative opportunity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hasan, Perween

 

University of Dhaka, Bangladesh

 

Cultural Accommodation and Architectural Styles in Pre-Modern Bengal(13B)

 

The paper will explore how architecture was used to manipulate the identities and images of the ruling classes in Bengal from the fourteenth to the eighteenth centuries. The rulers were Muslims: the independent Sultans, and, later, the governors appointed by the Mughal emperors in Delhi. Mosques and temples, those religious spaces identified with the ritual practices of the two principal communities of the area, are used to illustrate a regional style that traveled back and forth across religious boundaries and was neither wholly Hindu nor Muslim, but Bengali. They were built either by the rulers and their officials, or by the Hindu elite. This style, first seen in Muslim architecture in the fifteenth century, had evolved from Hindu/Buddhist temple architecture and the thatched hut of the Bengal village. It continued in temples of the Mughal period, when Muslim architecture was overcome by a provincial version of the imperial Mughal style.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hase, Shoto

 

Otani University, Japan

 

Japanese Study of Religion and Japanese Philosophy of Religion(02A)

 

While the field of Religious Studies is descriptive, the Philosophy of Religion is normative and does not have the dimension in which objective knowledge is the premise; therefore, it has been viewed that the Philosophy of Religion is a theoretical field that, through reason, creates boundaries in the study of religion, which is something that should not be confined in a set of fixed truths. However, it seems to me that this notion does not hold true when considering Philosophy of Religion conducted in Japan. In fact, Nishida Kitaro, who stands as the central figure in the Philosophy of Religion in Japan, states that Philosophy of Religion is fundamentally related to existence and is the pursuit to clarify this existence. This concept of existence is the same as the theory of "faith" found in the thoughts of W. C. Smith. According to Smith, one's faith is "the Quality of Human Life." Smith claims that the study of religion has been conducted with the emphasis on "belief," which is an objective perspective (noema) and we must rather strive to understand religion with the emphasis on "faith," which is a subjective perspective (noesis). This is the direction in which Philosophy of Religion in Japan has been pursuing in the study of religion; in other words, Philosophy of Religion in Japan is a description of the existence through this concept of faith.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hase, Shoto

 

Otani University, Japan

 

On Turning Emptiness into an Image(07E)

 

Nishitani's philosophy of emptiness was made deeper because of its relationship to the problem of nihilism. Nihilism, which breaks down the significance of everything immanent, is absolute closure, which can be expressed through the phrase "there is nothing within the Triple Realms." Emptiness overlaps nihilism in as much as it leads to the transcendence of immanent things. However, since emptiness breaks through the closure of nihilism, it is absolute liberation. Hence, emptiness is grasped as the sky or empty space which lies beyond the summit of the highest mountain that humans can reach. This is frequently described as the realm of the Buddhas that no man can attain. However, in Nishitani's thought at the end of his life, emptiness comes down to earth from the transcendental sky and becomes something that reflects human desire. In connection with this transformation, "brute fact" came to be taken up for consideration in the place of "nihilism." Moreover, the "image" which is the emptiness that is reflected in desire, came to be taken up for consideration as that which breaks through "brute fact" from within. I hope to consider the problems associated with this transformation.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hase, Thomas

 

Universitat Leipzig, Germnany

 

Transatlantic Networks of Christian Separatists in the 18th Century - A Case of Globalisation?(05G)

 

Radical pietists, separatist mystics and other religious dissenters in Early Modern Europe maintained broad and complex networks of communication that even reached the colonies on the North American continent. The paper will present and analyze examples for these transatlantic contacts and mutual influences that affected both American and European religious history. I show how the reach of those heterodox milieus and the mobility and communicativeness of its participants exemplify the rapid and effective dispersion of religious symbols. Finally, I address the question of whether the transnational interactions of 18th century religious dissenters might be understood as some early instance of "globalization".

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hase, Zuiko

 

Japan

 

Some Problems of Comparative Philosophy of Religion: with Reference to Bruno Petzold and Jyunyu Kitayama(09S)

 

The main purpose of my paper is to review the meanings and significances of the comparative philosophy of religion. I will refer to the realms of comparative philosophy in Japan, in comparison with the ones of other countries. Then I will make particular reference to the thought and actions of two thinkers: Bruno Petzold, who was a German Buddhist, but ended his life in Japan, and Jyunyu Kitayama, who was a Japanese Buddhist, but ended his life in Germany. While living in Japan, Petzold devoted himself to disseminating the doctrine of Mahayana Buddhism in English. And no one can deny that he belonged to Japanese Buddhism, without inclining to the Japanese militaristic atmosphere before World War II. On the other side, Jyunyu Kitayama wrote his dissertation in German. In his book, he proclaimed the significance of a traditional understanding of Mahayana Buddhism in Japan vis-a-vis the West.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hasebe, Hachiro

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Gyoja and Buddhism(11R)

 

This paper deals with Buddhist ascetics (gyoja) in contemporary Japan. The term gyoja refers here not only to practitioners of Buddhist asceticism, but to practitioners of shamanistic techniques as well. On the whole, the shaman and the priest tend to be regarded as mutually opposed categories. That is to say, while the former deals with the problems of the client confidentially, the latter performs public rituals and keeps a continuous relationship to his followers. However, recent research has shown that Buddhist ascetics combine elements of both, the priest and the shaman, in their practice. Therefore, in this panel, I will report on concrete aspects of this complex nature that characterizes the Buddhist ascetic, and I hope to contribute to the elucidation of the world of "gyoja Buddhism."

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hasegawa, Masatoshi

 

Shukutoku University, Japan

 

Japanese Buddhist Activities and Social Welfare after World War II(07P)

 

In Japan there have been pioneering social welfare activities by Buddhists since ancient times. The ideas based on those activities may affect modern and contemporary Buddhist social welfare activities. Notably, these activities after the Meiji period have changed in their formation and development of the Japanese social service, and now they have been developing both in and out of the official social welfare system. At this round-table discussion, we will divide those activities into four parts, and would like to make the post-war development of them clear. We will also take up some main Buddhist schools such as the Tendai, Shingon, Zen, Jodo, and Hokke.

 

Roundtable session, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hasegawa, Takuya

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

Paul Ricoeur's Theory of Religious Language(08T)

 

After passing through a critical examination of philology, phenomenology of religion, and psychoanalysis, can myth and symbol still hold power? Such a question consists in the very ground of the philosophical hermeneutics as conceived by Paul Ricoeur. On the one hand, Ricoeur thinks that it is impossible for "modern" people who live in the age of criticism to return to naive faith. However, on the other hand, Ricoeur pays attention to the fact that symbol and myth are expressed by language, and, such religious language effectively affects a human who interprets it. On this point, the possibility of the reconstruction of myth and symbol is abetted. But, if so, it is the specific nature of religious language that must be considered. In this presentation, I want to clarify this problem through examining the theory of religious language of Paul Ricoeur.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hashimoto, Masanori

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Shrine Materials and Shinto(08P)

 

Materials transmitted at Shinto shrines represent important basic materials in the study of Shinto. Viewed from the social position of shrines, however, these materials are relevant not only to Shinto in the narrow sense, but to research in a broad range of other areas as well, from social, political, and economic history, to literature and the arts. Postwar historians, however, have shown little interest in shrine-related historical materials, a trend particularly striking for the Edo period, which represents the largest concentration of such materials. From the Meiji period on, historiographical projects worked to investigate and reproduce main shrine materials from periods up to the beginning of the Edo period, but materials from the mid-seventeenth century on remain essentially unmined. The decade from around 1965 saw the rise of local historiographical projects, and great advances were made in the collation of historical materials, but shrine records remain the subject of only desultory interest. Shrine chronicles, in particular, remain virtually untouched, in part due to their quantity. In conclusion, to further advance research on Shinto, much more work needs to be done on the systematic collation and study of shrine-and Shinto-related materials.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hastings, Tom

 

 

Family, Church or School - Where Lies the Heir of Japanese Christianity?(04P)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hatakama, Kazuhiro

 

Tenri University, Japan

 

Shinto and the Shirakawa Family during the Late Tokugawa Era(12P)

 

The Yoshida family, which was authorized by the Tokugawa shogunate, was the head of the Shinto school during the Tokugawa era. However, the Shirakawa family, the Director General of the Office-of-Shinto-Worship, began to interrupt the existing order and increased followers in many parts of the country during the late Tokugawa era. It was one of the features of the Shirakawa school's activity to respect conferment of the certificates, the dogmatic difference could be covered and various religious groups and philosophical activities could be absorbed. In this presentation, Shinto in the modern era is viewed through paying attention to the Shirakawa school's activity that related to various folk customs, popular religions, and scholars of National Learning.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hataway, James Earl

 

University of Tennesse, USA

 

D.T. Suzuki and the Academy: Has Scholarship Done Its Job?(13Q)

 

In recent years, the works of Suzuki Daisetz Teitaro (better known in the West as D.T. Suzuki) have been subjected to multiple scholarly criticisms. Suzuki has been labeled as a reductionist thinker, a promoter of sectarian biases, and a supporter of Japanese imperial expansionism. Consequently, the value of Suzuki's scholarship has come into serious question, and his future reputation within the academy has become an uncertainty. In this paper I attempt to re-examine Suzuki's reputation in the academy in light of such criticisms. I argue that Suzuki, despite the shortcomings of his work, is not without value to scholars of Zen Buddhism, or the casual student of East Asian religious traditions. In so doing, I take careful consideration of Suzuki's Sitz im Leben and the audience for whom his work was intended.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hattori, Kozui

 

International College for Advanced Buddhist Studies, Japan

 

Nirvana and Peace(15C)

 

Nirvana is a religious and spiritual term that shows the final goal of a Buddhist. Peace is a political and social word. I have studied Nirvana in Early Buddhism from a philological standpoint. As we are in times where World Peace is something that is to be thought about, I have chosen "Nirvana and Peace" as my topic. In Early Buddhist texts, we can see a sutra that defines Nirvana (=Nibbana), "The destruction of lust, hatred, illusion is called Nibbana."(S.IV.251) The meaning of Nibbana is generally said to be "the extinction of fire", I.e. the ceasing of the three kinds of fire; raga, dosa, moha. I believe that the antonym of 'peace' is 'war.' This is caused by national lust (national interests), hatred, and illusion, and only when these three kinds of fire are extinguished, will Peace be realized in this world.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hawley, C. John

 

Santa Clara University, USA

 

Religion and the Sinews of Identity in National Diasporas(03K)

 

The fatwah ultimately pronounced against the novelists Salman Rushdie resulted from the outcry raised principally by Muslims living in Bradford, UK, and elsewhere outside the recognized Islamic world. Some of the most virulent Zionism is financed in the United States. Christianity often casts itself in outsider roles in "pagan" lands. The point here is that one's religion can take the place of nationalism when one is living in a land that is unwelcoming and uncanny. My paper will examine this phenomenon as, first, a source and instance of conflict, but also as the occasion for a transnational understanding of the unity that may be possible if a common quest for transcendence can be understood. What has been called a "clash of civilizations" by some may be seen in the more specific context of individuals joining together against a projected "other" that often shares a similar dedication to non-material values. A hermeneutic for speaking across cultural divides shapes much contemporary literature.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hayashi, Makoto

 

Aichi-Gakuin University, Japan

 

The Study of Japanese Buddhism and Academism(02S)

 

Where did the academic study of Japanese Buddhism start from? In Japan the disciplines of Religious studies and Buddhist studies were introduced around 1900 by scholars who had studied in Western countries. But Japanese Buddhism was outside their concerns. The "History of Buddhism" published in 1894 by a Buddhist scholar, Senshou Murakami marks the beginning of the empirical study of Buddhism. The Historiographic Institute of Tokyo University collected historical records of temples, and some researchers working there, such as Tsuji Zennosuke, were interested in the history of Japanese Buddhism. In the 1920s Buddhist universities were established and it became possible to study the theology of Japanese Buddhist schools under the academic label of Buddhology. The above-mentioned three disciplines - Buddhist studies, Japanese history and Buddhist theology - became the vessels of the study of Japanese Buddhism. Among them, Japanese history only could explore the history of Japanese Buddhism beyond sectarian divisions.However, we must pay attention to the partiality that the historical narrative on Japanese Buddhism has shown towards the Kamakura sects.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hayashi, Makoto

 

Aichi-Gakuin University, Japan

 

Varieties of Tokugawa Religion(12P)

 

In this panel, American and Japanese specialists in Tokugawa Religion present their latest researches and exchange their views. The panel organizer chose not to set any unified theme or perspective for this panel. The panelists, therefore, can present freely their studies based on the historical materials and the perspectives of their own choice. For this panel, Christianity, Shirakawa Shinto, Soto Zen, and Fujiko are picked up as presentation topics. The panelists discuss new sources in respective fields and thus attempt to provide "fresh look" to these subjects. The study of Tokugawa Religion has long been dominated by Japanese scholars, but now there appears to be brilliant books in this field written by non-Japanese, particularly by American scholars. It is our hope that this panel will catalyze future research and cooperation among American and Japanese scholars.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Hayashi, Michio

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

What Is Japanese Outsider Art(15L)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hazama, Yoshiki

 

Kyoto Koka Women's University, Japan

 

An Aspect of Japanese Religious Mentality in the Early Modern Japan;A Homogeneity of Christian with Ikkosyu(07K)

 

Japan had the most number of Christians during the so-called "Christian Century" from the middle of 16th century to the middle 17th century. At the time, the Jesuits exerted themselves to evangelize the people in order to increase the number of their believers. As proved by a letter of the Jesuits, it is just a group of Ikkousyu's pagans that was the most huge obstacles of their missionary works, who believed in the similar dogmas to European Protestantism. In this presentation, I will compare the character of Kirishitan [Christians in Japan] to Ikkosyu's believers in their faith, and prove a historical phase as follows : the European mentality drastically changed during the Reformation by Martin Luther and others, but such spiritual changes were also discovered by the Jesuits in the so-called "Christian Century" in Japan.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hazama, Yoshiki

 

Kyoto Koka Women's University, Japan

 

The Religious Situation in East Asia and Social Justice: Mu-Kyokai Christianity in Japan and South Korea(15I)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

He, Yansheng

 

Koriyama Women's University, Japan

 

Possibilities of Buddhist Thoughts (1)(09V)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

He, Yansheng

 

Koriyama Women's University, Japan

 

Dogen's Zen as a Public Philosophy(17P)

 

"Public philosophy" as a field of study that crosscuts the social sciences has in recent years garnered much attention. As well, "public theology," which now reverberates in the world of Christian theology, has ushered forth an energetic debate on the public nature of theology. Taking suggestions from these new movements in research, and while specifically utilizing Fukanzazengi, Tenzuokyokun, and Shobogenzuo as my primary material, I will introduce the category of "public" and thus attempt to explore the universality as well as the practical application towards living, and moreover the interactiveness found in Dogen's Zen.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Heinamaki, Elisa

 

University of Helsinki, Finland

 

Inner Violence-Outer Violence: Mysticism, Sacrifice and Modernity in the Thinking of Georges Bataille(03V)

 

The paper deals with the problem of violence in the thinking of Georges Bataille (1897-1962), the influential French writer and philosopher. The context is set by the fact that Bataille questions the project of modernity in the name of a certain religiosity. In this religiosity, violence - especially through the concept of sacrifice - plays a central role. In my presentation I will address, firstly, Bataille's concept of sacrifice as informed by his reading of Christian mystical thought. Secondly, I will try to evaluate the necessity of violence. Does sacrifice, as a form of identification with suffering, save from outer violence, as defenders of Bataille argue, or should we try to get rid of sacrifice altogether? Finally, I argue that Bataille's critique of modernity is a highly ambiguous project. The open question we are left with is whether the problematic violence at the center of Bataille's thinking is a problem of religion, or rather a problem of modernity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Heinrich, Fritz

 

Georg-August-Universitat, Germany

 

An Endeavour to Re-Establish the Study of Religions after 1945. Reflecting Notes on Gustav Mensching's 1948 Published Geschichte der Religionswissenschaft(02K)

 

Three years after the end of the Second World War with the capitulation of Germany, Gustav Mensching presented a small book titled "Geschichte der Religionswissenschaft". One year later he released in a second, revised edition both his 1938 published "Vergleichende Religionswissenschaft" and his 1940 published "Allgemeine Religionsgeschichte". Taken together the three books can be recognised as ambitious efforts to provide a new basis for the Study of Religions. The outline of Mensching's reasoning will be analyzed in regard to its performative structure and its propositional contents. In particular the information he provides about other scholars and about himself in regard to their positions since 1933 will be highlighted. As a result his historiography can be perceived as a resetting of the Study of Religions by eliminating unpleasant and awkward features of others and his previous work to assert a central position in the future development of the discipline.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Heisig, James W.

 

Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture, Japan

 

Rethinking Interreligious Dialogue: Challenges and Reorientations (2) Reconsidering Christianity(02G)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Heisig, James W.

 

Nanzan Institute for Religion and Culture, Japan

 

Mysticism and Violence(06Q)

 

This panel proposes to consider what the mystical tradition has to say about violence?violence against individuals, against social order, and against nature?and its overcoming. In particular, papers will be prepared on modern figures (Edith Stein and Simon Weil), on a classical Eastern Christian thinker (John Cassian) and on Spanish classical mystics (John of the Cross and Teresa of Avila) in comparison with the Islamic tradition. The format will give 15-20 minutes to each presenter, followed by an interchange among the participants and an open discussion with the floor.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Hendrikx, Valerie

 

University of Paris IV Sorbonne, France

 

Fas and Nefas : Religious Aspects of the Roman Night(15T)

 

The banning of women from night sacrifices, for which Cicero provides clear evidence, and more generally speaking the disgrace linked to the sacra nocturna (with the noteworthy exception of the cult of the Bona Dea), point to a nefas character of the night. That Agrippina or Commodus should have been buried at night is another sign of this. One could tie up these elements with the prohibition for the flamines to spend one night or more out of Rome (something nefas accorded to Livy). Mythology too reflects such a conception in making Night the mother of the Furies. Moreover night is the moment par excellence for the coming out of these beings that appear closely connected with darkness, as "ghosts", laruae or lemures ; it lends itself to actions related to superstitio, magic and witchcraft (one is reminded of Horatius' frightful witches).

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hendry, Donna Marie

 

Victoria University of Wellington, New Zealand

 

Expressions of Difference: Buddhist Identity and Ethnic Conflict in Burma.(05S)

 

Buddhism has always been a dominant feature of Burmese culture, being used as a rallying tool against colonial domination and as a model of moral rule grounded in a dhamma-realm ideal. However, the pervasiveness of Buddhism has also been problematic, with it becoming implicated with the religio-ethnic conflict that has dominated Burmese politics since 1948. It has become a part of a wider process of 'Burmanisation', involving the state's attempt to eliminate ethnic differences and create a homogeneous society modeled on Burman culture. This paper will discuss how Buddhism has been integrated into Burman identity and has become a tool in the Burmanisation process. It will examine the role Buddhism has in sacralising Burman identity, and some of the challenges faced by Buddhism when it is incorporated into state ideology in an ethnically and religiously plural society such as Burma.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hentrich, Thomas

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

The Purity Laws as a Source for Conflict in the Old and New Testament(02N)

 

The purity laws in Lev 21, 17-23 play a central role in the subject of Disabilities and Religion. According to these prescriptions, it was forbidden for priests with certain disabilities to enter the temple and perform ritual sacrifices. It is possible that these purity laws might have been a by-product of the theological struggle with the neighboring Canaanite religion and its rites, since disabled and ill people seemed to have been less isolated in the Ancient Near Eastern environment. A good example for this is David's capture of Jerusalem, during which the ?Blind and Lame" and their supposed impurity are placed at the center of the story (2 Sam 5, 6-8). In the New Testament, the purity prescriptions are an essential part in Jesus' healing episodes. On many occasions Jesus disregards the current laws and not only communicates with sick and disabled people, but in many cases heals them despite repeated warnings from the established priesthood. In this context, divine forgiveness of sins deliberately runs contrary to the literal fulfillment of the letter of the law. In the eyes of the priests, these violations of the purity and Sabbath laws are ultimately deciding the fate of Jesus.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hermansen, Christian Morimoto

 

Kwansei Gakuin University, Japan

 

Ecumenical Christian Cooperation and Social Work in Kamagasaki, Osaka(10V)

 

As a part of their identity of being Christians, individuals and groups have been attracted by the needs of destitute people in the slum areas of Japanese cities since the late Meiji period years. Kamagasaki in Osaka is no exception. Today, many groups work in Kamagasaki, and in 1970 some of them formed a local ecumenical organization, today called Kamagasaki Kirisutokyo Kyoyukai Š˜ƒ–čƒLƒŠƒXƒg‹ł‹Ś—F‰ď. Ecumenical work often occurs at a theological and theoretical level, less frequently at a practical level outside the common worship service. As praxis focused organization Kyoyukai offers much experience for a reflection on the relationship between faith, community service and religious organization. In my presentation I will outline the history of the Kyoyukai and discuss its achievements and future.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Herzog-Schroeder, Gabriele

 

Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitat, Germany

 

The Death of the Soul and the Shaman's Ancestors (Yanomami, Southern Venezuela)(10L)

 

Even though the Yanomami of Northern Amazonia cultivate gardens, their world view appears not to be typical for an "agri-culture", but demonstrates a strong ideological emphasis on the foraging way of life. In particular, the concept of hunting is powerful in various aspects of their culture. The concept of person and soul shows to be intertwined with shamanic strategies and a predatory notion towards the outer world: the natural environment and cosmological spheres beyond. In presenting the differential perspectives of the spiritual forces in respect to the genders and other emic classifications, an ample model of power within the Yanomami ideology can be illustrated. By analyzing the ideas of person, soul(s) and the vital principles of humans, as well as other beings, the presentation points to aspects of a Yanomami philosophy of environment and spirituality.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Herzog-Schroeder, Gabriele

 

Ludwig-Maximilians-Universitat, Germany

 

(12L)

 

 

Roundtable session, English

 

 

 

 

Hewitt, Marsha Aileen

 

Trinity College University of Toronto, Canada

 

Theoretical Approaches to Conflict and Peace(2)(10C)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hewitt, Marsha Aileen

 

University of Toronto, Canada

 

Religion in a Time of Terror: Religious Violence from a Comparative, Interdisciplinary Perspective(10C)

 

The relationship of religion and violence infuses most of the world's known religions on the levels of history, practice and belief. This paper will explore the internal dynamics of religious violence and religious terror/terrorism from philosophical, social theoretical and psychoanalytical perspectives. Hannah Arendt's distinction between violence, terror and power, Max Weber's concept of religion as world affirming and world negating, and contemporary psychoanalytic ideas such as dissociation, psychic equivalence and agency, provide a theoretical framework for understanding the internal dialectic of domination and submission, command and obedience that structures religious ideology. Both communal 'self' and 'other' are imaginary constructs whose vitality and realness are conjured and sustained by religious ideology, belief and practice. This paper will argue that religious ways of thinking engage most typically in concrete modes of psychic equivalence where the internal image is equivalent to the external world. The internal thought processes of concrete reductivism and psychic equivalence are central to religion's internal dialectic.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hida, Tsuyoshi

 

Japan

 

A Study of Religious Language as seen in the Shinto Classics(08T)

 

Religions in Japan, which are based on classical Shinto and influenced by Buddhism, Confucianism, and Christianity, have existed for hundreds of years in various forms, often with complex and complicated features, sometimes integrated, sometimes divided into several denominations. The variety of religion in Japan comes mainly from the various linguistic origins of the Japanese language and the accepting nature of Japanese people. This makes a sharp contrast with the Western linguistic system, especially in "langage" (the potentiality of language), "langue" (the linguistic system accepted by activities by society), and "parole" (linguistic activities by people). According to my study, I hope to reconfirm the Japanese religious identity in the synchronic aspects of "KOTOTAMA," the prayers related to "MATSURI" in the Shinto classics.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Higashibaba, Ikuo

 

Tenrikyo Seminary, Japan

 

A Reflection on Reductionism: From Believer's Perspective(05K)

 

The heated debate over the reductionist versus nonreductionist approaches to the study of religions has cooled down in recent years. One problem that appears in consequence is, however, the obscurity of the position of the believer's point of view within the framework of the interpretation of religions. Should it be ignored at all in our approaches to the study of religions? This paper highlights the believer's view point and attempts to reexamine the reductionist-nonreductionist issue from that perspective.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Higashibaba, Ikuo

 

Tenrikyo Seminary, Japan

 

Christian Prayer in Tokugawa Japan(12P)

 

In 1600 the Society of Jesus published in Nagasaki a small book of Christian prayers titled Orasho no hon'yaku(translation of prayers). This book, written in Japanese, included 35 prayers and 11 articles of the principal Christian teachings. These "prayers" were transmitted by Japanese Christians throughout the Tokugawa period; they have survived the modern times and are still chanted by their descendants. This paper explores the meaning of the prayers to Japanese Christians during the Tokugawa period. It concerns itself with the following questions: What were the contents of the prayers, how were they chanted, and what do these observations show about the faith of Japanese Christians?

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hijiya-Kirschnereit, Irmela

 

 

Religion and Contemporary Japanese Novelists(04W)

 

*chairperson, respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hinga, M. Teresia

 

DePaul University, USA

 

Religion(s) and the Quest for Sustainable Peace: Gendered and Postcolonial Perspectives from the "Global South"(04V)

 

This panel will examine the theme of the conference through gendered lenses that bring from the periphery to the center, a critical examination of the role of women in the quest for peace. Papers in this segment will problematize the rather generic and often a-historical ways in which notions of religion and its connection with peace, or more often lack of it in the world are discussed. Focusing on examples and cases studies derived largely form the global south (and its diasporic, trans-border manifestation, hence the neologism glocal South ), papers will examine not only ways religion in which religion has been a factor in generating violence and "un-peace" for women in the so call " Two-Third World" , it will also critically examine women's responses to the crisis of violence and conflict today as they increasingly assert their moral agency and reclaim their space at the table as the global community seeks peace that is sustainable in the contemporary world. Panelists will be drawn from Asia, Africa and Latin America diasporic and transborder contexts in order to lift issues facing people from the global South as they and their religions cross and even transcend borders in an increasingly shrinking and globalized world. The papers will also strive to give a historical analysis of the theme by foregrounding post -colonial perspectives, implications and imperatives.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Hinga, M. Teresia

 

DePaul University, USA

 

Concerned and Engaged: Women, Religion and the Quest for Just-Peace in Africa(04V)

 

Using specific examples from the African religio- cultural and historical contexts, this paper will examine the nature of religiously based violence and conflict and highlight implications for women. It will examine for example the implications for women navigating the intersection of Africa's triple heritage of religion and culture: namely African Indigenous Religions, Islam and Christianity, as well as ways in which these religious heritages have facilitated violence against women or have acted as an antidote for the same. Beyond describing and examining the religious roots of various forms of violence against women, which is a major concern for women in Africa and beyond, I will foreground and critically respond to ways in which African women are responding to and engaging the issues of violence as they exercise their moral agency in naming and working to eradicate such violence. This analysis will be historical and contextual as we examine for example the role of women in various nationalist movements in the continent as well as specifically women's movements actively engaged in the quest for peace and justice. Specific attention will be given to the Circle of Concerned African Women Theologians, a pan-African organization of women from various religious traditions who have identified the critical hermeneutics of culture and religion as integral to the overall quest fro sustainable solutions to the issues that concern women and indeed the global community.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hino, Okio

 

Juntendo University School of Medicine, Japan

 

Thinking about Cancer Philosophy(13J)

 

Although cancer is chiefly a hereditary disorder of the somatic cells, it can also have environmental causes. Carcinogenesis looks like an opened Japanese fan because affected cells grow into many directions and the existence of clinical tumors on the edges of this "fan" suggest many gene abnormalities. What I am learning from cancer cells is "vigorous initiative, the habit of sudden resolutions and desperate undertakings, and the grand capacity to do and to suffer." I will discuss Cancer Philosophy in this paper.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hino, Shoun

 

Gifu Pharmaceutical University, Japan

 

Possibilities of Buddhist Thoughts (2)(15Q)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hino, Shoun

 

Gifu Pharmaceutical University, Japan

 

Salvation and Nembutsu(15Q)

 

Nembutsu appears to be a recognized means to salvation. Some say that Amida devotees obtain salvation by means of nembutsu, but this is not necessarily so. In the case of Shin-Buddhism, an Amida sect having such a doctrine, salvation comes through the power of the Primal Vow of Amida's directing of virtue. There are two types of religion, self-reliance and grace. Nembutsu as a means of salvation is classified as a self-reliance type, and is thus called jiriki (self-power) nembutsu. The power of the Primal Vow comes under the grace type, and is called tariki (other-power) nembutsu. This "other-power" nembutsu is examined under these headings: (I) comparison with other types of nembutsu, (ii) comparison with bhakti in India, (iii) nature of tariki, (iv) evaluation as a religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hirafuji, Kikuko

 

Kokugaikuin University, Japan

 

Japanese Mythology from Multidisciplinary Perspectives(17B)

 

In this paper, Japanese mythology is studied from multiple academic perspectives - for example, comparative mythology, religious studies, anthropology, archaeology, psychoanalysis, analytical psychology, etc. In spite of scholars who study the very same Japanese mythology, there is little communication between other scholars who study from different points of view. Accordingly, in our symposium, a mythologist, psychoanalyst, and an analytical psychologist will speak on their research into myth. We will discuss how to analyze Japanese mythology from our own perspectives and then what problems we may face in the future. We expect to deepen our understanding of our individual points of view and obtain a new perspective on studying Japanese mythology through our symposium.

 

Symposium, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hiraki, Koji

 

The Eastern Institute, Japan

 

The Practice of Meditation in Theravada Buddhism(09G)

 

India has a long tradition of Yoga, which existed long before the advent of Buddhism. Unlike Yogic meditation, the tradition of Buddhist meditation originates in Gotama's personal experience. Theravada Buddhism regards this tradition as an essential technique to attain Nirvana (Nibbana). According to Theravada Buddhist doctrine, practicing meditation basically consists of Samatha (calmness of mind) and Vipassana (to see things as they are). As Theravada Buddhism spread throughout Southeast Asia, and monks and their followers in Burma (Myanmar) and Thailand began to practice meditation, the way of practicing meditation was substantially influenced and shaped by the local cultures of these countries.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hirano, Takakuni

 

Niigata University, Japan

 

The Development of Folkloric Beliefs in Shinto and Buddhism(06P)

 

Japan opened its doors to the world as a result of the pressure of the American mission in 1853 and half a century later, it was reborn as an industrial society. Modern natural science is forming the common sense in present day society. However, the Japanese did not contest this conflict of values between traditional culture and modern science, but through the concept of relative truth, created a harmonious combination of traditional views and imported culture in their lives. This panel will cover the politico-religious constructions reflected in the myths of the Kojiki and Nihonshoki, the development of festivals and the artistic world, the ritual structure of folklore and syncretic Buddhism, and the doctrine and ritual of Tenrikyo, a religion that grew out of folk culture.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Hirano, Takakuni

 

Niigata University, Japan

 

The Structure of Japanese Mythology and Religious Festivals(06P)

 

Most of human culture belongs to the category of folklore whose historical origins are unknown. Ever since the mythical era, the power of clairvoyance was based on shamanic rituals and interpretations conducted by spirit mediums. The way this system worked can be depicted in the following diagram s Deities tc [ Oracle ] ¨ [ Medium ] ¨ [ Client ] The imperial ancestral deity Amaterasu became the oracle of the highest deity Takamimusuhi and the ancestral deity of the Nakatomi family, Amenokoyane, functioned as the medium. However, because the oracle powers of the emperor were not hereditary, imperial consorts or princesses with spiritual powers were sought, and a system in which a female representative of the imperial house was sent to the Grand Shrine of Ise was in practice from 673 until 1339. These techniques to call down deities formed a ritual structure that developed horizontally. When these techniques were taken out of the context of shrines, they turned into popular forms of entertainment. Dengaku, Noh, Kabuki, and Manzai all have roots in shamanistic ritual.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hiraoka, Satoshi

 

Kyoto Bunkyo University, Japan

 

Buddhist Texts and Sectarian Affiliation(05M)

 

In order to ascribe a sutra to a certain sect, various methods have been employed. Here I would like to introduce a new approach to the question of how to attribute a specific sutra to a certain sect, namely, the use of narratives and cliches in the extant Vinayas. This method is clear, simple, and convincing, and it can be used not only to confirm existing sectarian identifications, but also to identify the sectarian affiliation of a number of other texts. If, for instance, we find the same story in both a sutra related to an unknown sect and in all the extant Vinayas, and we can confirm that the compilation of the sutra shares certain parallels in terms of the narrative and stock phrases with only one Vinaya, then the sutra can be safely ascribed to that sect. In this paper, some Chinese sutras are presented as test cases for this methodology.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hiraoka, Satoshi

 

Kyoto Bunkyo University, Japan

 

A New Approach to the Study of Sectarian Buddhism(05M)

 

Sectarian Buddhism is known by various terms, one of which is Hinayana (Lesser Vehicle) Buddhism. This, however, is a polemic term, and the value of Sectarian Buddhism should not be underestimated on the basis of such polemics. Early Buddhism is now studied primarily on the basis of the texts transmitted by the various sects. Consequently, Mahayana Buddhism is gradually coming to be examined more in relation to these texts of Sectarian Buddhism, and less as a lay movement. This means that an understanding of Sectarian Buddhism is necessary to form a complete picture of Indian Buddhism. In Japan, Sectarian Buddhism has been studied as extensively as Early Buddhism and Mahayana Buddhism, but recently a number of young scholars are shedding light on it from various new standpoints. This panel will outline a number of these fresh approaches in the study of Sectarian Buddhism.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Hiraoka, Shoshu

 

Todaiji temple, Japan

 

Japanese Views of the Soul(10P)

 

We use the word kaigen in Buddhist ceremonies. Kaigen is the process of making the Buddhist idols open their eyes. Japanese usually consider this idea as infusing the soul into the Buddhist idols. This ceremony can be done only by a powerful monk I recognize Buddhist idols which can have Buddha's soul as the web for receiving Heavenly Energy. Only selected monks having the power to open and close the eyes can switch on and off the Buddhist idols as receivers. This monk chants the Sanskrit spell for getting the power of Buddha. In the case of Todaiji temple, Bodhisena, who was invited from India 1250 years ago, to infuse the soul into the huge Vairocana Buddha Idol.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hirohashi, Takashi

 

The Shinshukyo, Japan

 

Religious Organizations and International Cooperative Activities(07L)

 

In Japan, non-governmental international cooperative activities have greatly advanced since the 1980s, when an influx of refugees from Indochina came to Japan. At the same time, the cooperative activities of religious organizations became very active. Cooperative activities of Christian NGOs, however, have kept up in Japan. The object of this study is to examine the international cooperative activities of SHINSHUKYO and KYOHA-SHINTO since the 80's. International cooperative activities of religious organizations are included in activities of organizations of its own, activities of organizations that are different from the organizations, activities of individuals which are related to religious organizations. The purpose of this study is to examine the relation between the goal and realities of the activities of each organization, history, doctrine, and the teachings of these religious organizations.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hiroi, Yoshinori

 

Chiba University, Japan

 

On the Spirituality of Nature in Contemporary Japan(16J)

 

In Japan, spirituality has been closely related with nature, as in the expression "eight million gods in nature." This tradition can be seen in the architecture of Shinto shrines, where trees and wood are its central elements. In the postwar period, however, and especially through the years of rapid economic growth and urbanization, this tradition has been neglected and is now almost missing in the minds of contemporary Japanese. This means both the loss of the sense of spirituality and the erosion of communal ties which are linked with this spirituality. Recently, however, there are signs of new developments among the Japanese people, in which they try to rediscover the roles of Shinto shrines and Buddhist temples in local communities and use them as places for daycare centers, senior-citizen care, environmental education, and so on. Based upon an initial survey of such new developments, I would like to think about the meaning of spirituality in contemporary Japan, paying particular attention to its relationship with nature and community.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hiroike, Shin'ichi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

The Relationship between "Religion" and Identity in Amdo(08I)

 

In the post-Mao era, the freedom of religious belief became to be relatively admitted in PRC. Amdo-Tibetan area (Qinghai etc.) is not an exception either, and self-images of people are connected with their religions. When I taught in a college for ethnic minorities as a Japanese teacher(2003-2004), I asked students to write a composition about Japanese religions. Then following my instruction, " You can compare your own religion with that", many Tibetan students compared Tibetan religion with Japanese religion. On the other hand, some students used the term "China" to describe their circumstances. Students of ethnic Tu, Mongol, Hui, and Han discussed the problem according to their positions and interests. If non-western people are forced to represent themselves by modern terms, what kind of differences would emerge? The focus of this study is the examination of the relationship beiween "religion" as a modern concept and identity.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hirosawa, Takayuki

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

The Divine, Immanent in Human Being ` on the Buddhist Notion"svayambh"(07G)

 

Buddhism is not atheism. But it was criticized as atheism by Indian philosophers, and many scholars of the modern buddhology also understood it as atheism. The Buddha is worshipped as the God of the gods, the supreme God. Here we will investigate the combination of such religious factor to philosophical one in Buddhism. The epithet svayambhu, which means "self- dependent becoming and being", is applied to the fact that Gautma became the Buddha without helping of teachers. Moreover svayambhu is literally understood"Nature"like Aristotelian physis, and is immanent in human being. It is the Supreme and at the same time inherent in all the beings as nature. We in the modern days divide this "NATURE"into the nature in the outer world and human nature, and lose sight of the transcendent one as "NATURE". How can we criticize our civilization which is dependent on only the desire of human beings from this point of view?

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hiruma, Ryohei

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Christian Humanism in Erasmus' Thought(01S)

 

In this paper I examine the validity of "Christian Humanism " in Renaissance by analyzing "religious" terms of Desiderius Erasmus. This concept is originally defined as development of Renaissance Humanism that emerged in Italy in the 14th century, and on the content of this concept, in contrast with the secularity and practicality of Renaissance Humanism in Italy, the spirituality and religiosity of Christian Humanism have been emphasized. Then the religious thought of Erasmus who was the representative of this cultural movement also has been interpreted as faithful one that led Martin Luther's Reformation, and on the contrary its secularistic or cultural elements have been ignored. Erasmus actually used the terms that were "christus" or "pietas", but he applied those "religious" terms to the secret of success in daily life or to the beautiful and correct style in Latin, that have nothing to do with so-called "religion" today. Through analyzing the way in which he used these terms in his "De vidua chrtistiana", I examine the difference between Erasmus' "religion" and that of today, and the validity of "Christian Humanism " as analysis concept.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hoehe, Sybille

 

Philipps-University, Germany

 

Soka Gakkai and the Distillation of "Value" in the Japanese Educational system(16C)

 

Since the New Komeito Party became part of the Japanese governing coalition in 1999, it is said that despite a legal regulation of the separation of state and religion, some connections between the party and the lay-Buddhist organisation Soka Gakkai are still existent. This paper shows how the New Komeito itself acts as an intermediary between religion and politics in its bid to exert a positive influence. It does this not only by imparting the peacemaking potential of the philosophy of Mahayana Buddhism, but also by aiming at the "educational and cultural development in the 21st century" to use words from the New Komeito`s Key Policy Initiatives. In this paper, the concepts of "value" according to the founder of Soka Gakkai, Makiguchi Tsunesaburo, and the president of the Soka Gakkai International, Ikeda Daisaku, are examined in conjunction with the current educational reform in Japan.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hollerich, Jean-Claude

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

Problems with the Concept of History in the 17th and 18th Century Jesuit China Mission(01E)

 

The controversy over the Chinese Rites is more than a question of a mere pragmatic adaptation of Chinese customs by the Jesuits, for the whole concept of Universal Biblical History gets challenged by the antiquity of China. The Jesuit China missionaries can be divided into two groups, namely the Beijing Jesuits, who not only received the full support of European society but also got their opinions published by the Society of Jesus in Europe, and the so-called Figurists, who had maintained private contact with some European scientists. The knowledge concerning China that was transmitted by the Jesuits in Europe became a growing danger for the Church, for the Church was challenged by the 'philosophers' who utilized the Jesuit accounts of China, in their disputes with it. The failure of the Jesuits in China is also explained by the impossibility of any change in the dogmatic concept of Biblical History, for the claim of the universality of Biblical History closed for a long time the door of the Christian missions in China.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Holt, John Clifford

 

Bowdoin College, USA

 

Ritual and Violence: a Recent Sri Lankan Experience(05C)

 

This paper will focus on the relationships between ritual and violence in contemporary Sri Lanka. I will try to understand these relationships by considering the salience of Rene Girard's theory of ritual and violence wherein the origins of ritual (and according to Girard, religion and culture) are to be found. While Girard's theory of ritual "scapegoating" is problematic in the Sri Lankan context, I argue that ritual continues to be constructively generative in re-establishing normative views in post-violence-ridden contexts. The period of 1989-90, when violence between the Sri Lankan government and the Janata Vimukti Peramuna (JVP) was at its height will provide the specific context for this paper.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Honda, Aya

 

Osaka University, Japan

 

Resettlement of Japanese Americans and Buddhist Women's Associations(10F)

 

In 1899, the Jodo Shinshu (Pure Land) school of Buddhism started its official Kaikyo (missionary) in the United States. Through next several decades, dozens of Bukkyokai (temple) were formed on the west coast at places with high Japanese population density. The Bukkyokai became important place for these immigrants (Issei) who left their country, struggled to find their ways in the new land. Various affiliated groups were organized, mostly for the Issei and their children, Nisei. The Bukkyo Fujinkai (Buddhist Women's Association), centered around Japanese women immigrants, was one of them. Although most Fujinkai were dissolved during the wartime due to the internment of Japanese and Japanese Americans, they were successfully reactivated after the war along with the resettlement process of members. Their religious and social activities and contributions cannot be dismissed throughout the early postwar time, especially with respect to the reestablishment of Bukkyokai and the reconstructing network between members.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Honda, Yoshinari

 

Soai University, Japan

 

Tun-huang Buddhist Manuscripts and Mahavibhasa(09O)

 

Buddhist manuscripts found in Tun-huang show us unique characteristic of the Buddhist studies developed and prospered in that particular area during the Tibet's reign of China in the 9th century. Some texts, written both in Chinese and Tibetan, included local Buddhist scholars' own interpretations and expressions. A Buddhist text Mahavibhasa, the collection of Abhidharma studies initially compiled in China and translated by Hsuan-tsang, was introduced to Tun-huang around this time. The Mahavibhasa had impact on the Tun-huang Buddhist studies; the text was clearly added local connotations and put on new referrals by well known local Buddhist teachers. One of the characteristics in the development of Tun-huang Buddhist studies should be disclosed through examining those texts thoroughly while keeping the comparative perspective of the original texts and the newly resumed texts.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hong, Jun

 

Fudan University, China

 

On Modern Korean New Sects -With Daesoon's Thought as the Focus(04D)

 

From the later period of the Korean Dynasty to the early period of Japanese occupation, there emerged numerous new sects such as the East Learning initiated by Cui Jiyu in 1860, Zengshan Sect initiated by Jiang Yichun in 1900, Duzong Sect initiated by Luo Zhe in1909, and Round Buddhism initiated by Piao Chongbin in1916. The rise of these sects may be understood with the internal and international situation of Korea as historical background. Facing national distress, these sects reflect the spirit of transformation, anxiety, equality, and revolt which played a positive role in the processes of reform, revolution, independence and enlightenment.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hori, Masahiko

 

Sapporo Gakuin University, Japan

 

Religion, Experience, and Culture(07U)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hori, Masahiko

 

Sapporo Gakuin University, Japan

 

Natsume Soseki, William James, and Spirituality(07U)

 

My presentation attempts to shed light on the relationship between two leading representatives of modern thought: the Japanese novelist, Natsume Soseki, and the American philosopher, William James. Focusing on the "flow" of consciousness and the realm of the subconscious in the two thinkers, James' influence on Soseki is unmistakable. What is more, Soseki considered James a pioneer who had attempted to do in philosophy, many of the same things he was trying to do through literature. Taking Soseki's own views on these questions as my starting point, I wish to consider the similarities and difference of these two thinkers from the vantage point of the present day, particularly with regard their views on religion and spirituality. The broader aim of my remarks will be to reappraise Soseki's "Japanese spirituality" and James' "American spirituality" by intertwining their respective views of nature and of life and death.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Horie, Norichika

 

University of the Sacred Heart, Japan

 

Discourses on Spirituality in Japan after 1995(06M)

 

While New Age beliefs in Western society tends to be thought of as being in conflict with the main Christian tradition, there is no such tradition in Japan which stands against the rise of the new age. Many Japanese regard themselves as non-religious (especially after the Aum Affair, 1995) and feel affinity to what Western people might call New Age. However, the new-age in Japan has not grown up to be a movement and instead is consumed as a form of foreign culture. In this paper, I shall depict an outline of the recent Japanese religious scene and give two examples concerning the new age: that is, the healing (iyashi) boom and the use of the katakana word supirityuariti ("spirituality").ÓThese two phenomena come from translations of two important key concepts in New Age, healing and spirituality. Nevertheless, they assume slightly different implications from the original meaning. Transformations of their senses are to be understood in relation with Japanese popular religious tradition.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Horiuchi, Midori

 

Tenri University, Japan

 

The Mikagura-Uta and Tenrikyo(06P)

 

In the last days of the Tokugawa Shogunate, social anxieties took a variety of forms, in conjunction with the changing conditions of society. This included the appearance of people exhorting forms of popular salvation which were different from the mainstream beliefs of Buddhism and Shinto. In 1838 Tenrikyo was founded. While the Foundress Miki Nakayama was thought to be a possessed woman for many years, she acquired a high reputation as a living deity who provided salvation for childbirth and sickness. Tsutome-basho (a house for the Service) was built in 1864 and Miki began to press for the fulfillment of the Service for the salvation and taught the song Mikagura-uta from 1866 onward. Thus, the written doctrine was started and because of an increase in believers there was also severe external intervention. As a result, this awakened the consciousness of believers and prompted the establishment of the Tenrikyo religious organization.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hosaka, Shunji

 

Reitaku University, Japan

 

A Comparative Study on Diffusional Form of Buddhism and Is(07M)

 

As universal religions, Buddhism and Islam are spreading out to other areas. But We can find out diversity of their form of diffusion. I would like to explain each diffusionsal form and try to compare with each form bringing out from historical documents. Finally, I will consider the origin of diversity by considering their doctrine.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hosaka, Shunji

 

Reitaku University, Japan

 

Buddhism in Indian History Revisited(13E)

 

Indian Buddhism has been widely accepted in various areas of Asia and has been influential in the making of the cultures of these areas. Indeed, a number of studies in various disciplines have been conducted on the history of Indian Buddhism. However, an interdisciplinary approach is most important for a comprehensive understanding. The purpose of this panel is to discuss Indian Buddhism through an interdisciplinary approach, trying to reconstruct its history. The panelists are Indian and Japanese, trained in Sanskrit, Pali, and Tibetan, and have been working on Indian Buddhism from the standpoints of philology, archaeology, history, and comparative studies of religion and culture.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Hosaka, Shunji

 

Reitaku University, Japan

 

Meaning of Japanese Buddhistic Thought on Leniency and Religious Symbiosis in Modern Society(15C)

 

Japanese has nursed the tradition of thought peacefully through our history, which was a symbiotic philosophy with Buddhism as the exotic religion together with Shinto. I believe this tradition has derived from melting down the Buddhistic tradition on leniency and Shinto's tradition of simple optimistic nature. In this report I will try to introduce the tradition of philosophy of symbiosis and explain its historical background by concentrating on three key phrases, "beyond affection of enmity and hatred," "embodiment," and "the world view of mandala." From the point of view of Japanese Buddhism, I would like to have a share in the attempt to give hints for resolving world strife that is caused by conflicts between religious.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hosaka, Takahiro

 

Tokai University, Japan

 

Les Japonais, la Veneration de la Nature(14P)

 

Pour les Japonais, la veneration de la nature a existe des l'epoque prehistorique. Non seulement elle a constitue la base de toutes les grandes religions qui sont arrivees dans nos iles, comme le bouddhisme et le taoisme, mais aussi elle s'est developpee dans la religion proprement japonaise, le shinto. Ainsi, on peut considerer les yamabushi comme un exemple caracteristique de pratiquants fideles a cette veneration. Il faut preciser que la nature n'est pas consideree comme substance, car elle n'est pas basee sur la nature elle-meme, mais plutot sur une relation entre les etres humains et la nature. C'est pourquoi au Japon, le regard porte sur la nature se rattache toujours a l'homme, aa des mentalites humaines et aussi a la societe. On retrouve la tendance carateristique des Japonais a venerer la nature et les choses naturelles a travers maints phenomenes de culture, et on peut meme dire que la pensee bouddhique a ete transformee pour s'adapter a cette veneration.

 

Organized panel, French

 

 

 

 

Hoshikawa, Keiji

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

A Paradigm Shift in Dialogue among Religions: Introducing of "Public Philosophy"(16O)

 

Inter-religious dialogue (interreligious dialogue, dialogue between religions, dialogue among religions), which has now been held in every corner of the world since the World Parliament of Religions in 1893, is now searching for new roles in the modern world undergoing a globalization which has given rise to a situation in which inter-religious dialogue must change. In this panel, as well as tracing ideas of inter-religious cooperation in a broad sense and discussing related practical activities of non-government organizations, we intend to consider the future of inter-religious dialogue from various perspectives, introducing new perspectives related to theories of "public philosophy" and the "public sphere." We are convinced that inter-religious dialogue will come to have a more important role to our future world through incorporating new perspectives from "public philosophy" and the "public world." Moreover, these ideas about inter-religious dialogue will give arise to discussions involving reconsideration of the "public element of religion," and, at the same time, result in claims that inter-religious dialogue must be modified. These points and perspectives are the fundamental standpoints, expectations and aims of our presentations. We would like to discuss actively the possibility and adequacy of such a paradigm shift with the audience.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Hoshino, Seiji

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Narrating Shukyo(Religion) in Early Meiji Period(16V)

 

It has already been argued that shukyo is the concept of the translation of modern "religion." Adding to these arguments, I will focus on how shukyo itself had been narrated by those who committed themselves to a certain religious tradition, especially Buddhism and Christianity, in early Meiji period. At that time, with the background that the clear consensus did not exist as to what the "religion" itself is, they tend to speak of "religion" to defend their religious tradition and to attack others. Following these narratives, however, we can see the process that "religion" itself came to be considered as some autonomous concept, which include each religious tradition. The cases I use are mainly from printed media, thus the range of the argument is limited indeed. However, I try to deepen the discussion by pointing out that they not only publish the newspapers or magazines, but also organized the speech meetings.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hosoda, Ayako

 

Niigata University, Japan

 

The Visions of Hildegard of Bingen(10S)

 

Hildegard of Bingen (1098-1179) wrote major works of theology and visionary writings. We can observe the features of her visionary books through her illustrations. However, it has not been fully clarified why her visionary illustrations were chosen for given places of miniatures. This paper examines the stylistic originality and iconographic features of her writings. I especially would like to discuss the composition and the meanings of illuminations of "Scivias" and "Liber divinorum operum." The uniqueness of these two miniatures lies in the scenes of the construction of salvation. Seeing the tradition of the style and iconography, the question, how to present the meaning of the salvation in the miniatures, will be clarified.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hosoya, Masashi

 

Osaka University of Foreign Studies, Japan

 

On "Fundamental Imagination"(07E)

 

It was with the aim of overcoming nihilism that Keiji Nishitani stressed the Mahayana Buddhist concept of emptiness. His essay "Emptiness and Soku" represents one of the conclusions at which his thought eventually arrived. The points at issue here are the problems of the concept of "the turning of emptiness into an image" and the concept of "the making transparent of being." It can be argued that these two notions represent a putting into practice of the traditional Kegon doctrine concerning the ontological linkage of "Ji" (phenomena) and "Ri" (principle). According to Nishitani, the two extremes which delimit "Ri-Ji-Muge-Hokkai" (the Dharma-realm in which principle and phenomena interpenetrate), are the openness of the world itself (absolute oneness), and the factual existence of all things (absolute multiplicity). In the realm of "Ji-Ji-Muge-Hokkai" (the Dharma-realm in which all phenomena interpenetrate), which transcends all reasoning, the function of "soku," which mediates these two extremes, is called fundamental imagination.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Hosoya, Sachiko

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

The Role of Islam in Welfare Activities of Voluntary Workers in an Iranian Welfare Institution(11V)

 

The purpose of this study is to examine how recent Iranian female voluntary work observed today in the field of welfare, relates to Islamic piety. After the Islamic Even today with government funded welfare services, philanthropy and voluntary work based on Islamic values are important parts of the Iranian welfare system. For this study, I will analyze narratives of female voluntary workers who help with the bathing of elderly and disabled people in a welfare institution called Kahrizak. According to these narratives, because washing the bodies of elderly and disabled people is a good deed, volunteer workers can expect to receive rewards from the God, for example a good fortune, success, or good health. In the Kahrizak institution, welfare activities are placed in the reciprocal relationship of volunteer workers with God, the Emams, and welfare recipients, and this leads to gain man-power in the welfare field.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Hossein Laghab, Hossein

 

Dept.of International Scientific and Research Affairs, Ministry of Agriculture, Iran

 

Dialogo entre Civilizaciones y Religiones, Camino a la Paz y Seguridad Mundial(14C)

 

Todos los hijos de Adan forman un solo cuerpo, pues nacieron todos de una sola esencia Cuando cae la desgracia sobre uno de los miembros los demas pierden su habitual descanso. Si eres insensible al, dolor ajeno, no mereces por nombre hijo de Adan. La decision de la ONU de declarar el ano 2001, primer ano del nuevo milenio, como ano internacional del dialogo entre las civilizaciones, es sin duda una de las acciones mas importante. Es que la organizacion ha emprendido para logar la paz en el mundo y el dialogo puede ser un paso preliminar que conduzca a la paz, seguridad y justicia, y tambien en la situacion global actual require un dialogo entre las culturas y civilizaciones, tanto para resolver las conflictos exitents y ayudar a prevener los conflictos futuros ( no choque entre civilizaciones ).

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Huang, Haide

 

Huaqiao University, China

 

Taoist Thoughts and Human Peace(10H)

 

Taoism is the traditional religion of China. It had great influence in Chinese philosophy, religion and ethics. Taoist thought contains two ideas, first that "Tao gives birth to myriad beings" and, secondly, that "Tao conforms to its own nature." Myriad beings and mankind are produced by Tao, and all things have the same nature. So it is considered reasonable and proper that humanity's behavior must conform to the principle of "nature". Taoism claims that harmonious cosmos and world peace conform to the nature of Tao, but war disobeys the principle of "nature". Tai Ping Jing suggests that war is the world's greatest crime, and Yin Fu Jing that humanity's killing will result in the ruin of the world. Therefore Taoist thought, averring the consistency of nature with man, opposing war, looking forward to peace, has an important place in understanding and interpreting conflict in the contemporary world.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Huang, Pochi

 

National Chengchi University, Taiwan

 

Religion and Violence: Reflections on Communal Conflict between the Muslims and the Hindus in India(04S)

 

This paper deals with the problems of communalism in modern Indian Subcontinent. Using the example of Hindu and Muslim conflict, the issue of communalism is explored within social-historical context. Indian Muslim was introduced to the Indian Subcontinent with political, societal and cultural overtone. Political domination with religious causes makes it difficult to have genuine inter-religious discourse between Islam and Hinduism. Therefore, during the eras of the Delhi Sultanate and Mughal Empire, there was no wide-ranging dialogue between these two traditions. The political oppression and religious aggression of the Islamic kingdom only antagonized Hindu and Muslim communities in the Indian Subcontinent. The rise of modern nationalism at the end of the eighteenth century in Europe and its subsequent dissemination to other continents brought a new point of departure in British India. In terms of its goal of seeking independence, Indian nationalism in the beginning was more of a political realization than religious consciousness. Yet, in the process of political struggle against British colonialism, Muslims, facing Hindu majority, felt more and more alienated from common Indian course. In the end, communal passion dominated and Pakistan as an "imagined nation" was carved out. This was the ultimate triumph of the communalism on the Subcontinent. The terror of partition loomed ahead.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Humberto, Mario Ruz

 

Universidad Nacional Autonoma de Mexico (Mexico National University), Mexico

 

Colonial Rituals(02R)

 

During the colonial period, few Spaniards lived in remote Indian towns of the Guatemala northwest highlands and the ecclesiastical survey was not always evident. This explains why so much of the Maya prehispanic religion has survived, especially the prayers and rituals performed into the caves and forest, now mixed with catholic elements. This paper gives some examples of prayers and rituals and tries to explain why specific saints have assumed the roles of the ancient deities, and how mestizos and mulatoes sometimes shared a common body of rituals with Mayas.

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Hur, Nam-lin

 

The University of British Columbia, Canada

 

Buddhism in the Service of the Divine Country in Early Modern Japan: War and Diplomacy(02W)

 

Did Japanese Buddhism, represented by Gozan Zen monks, promote killing for the glory of the Divine Country? It seems that they did in the Korean War, which began in 1592 when Japan invaded Korea and lasted until 1598. Focusing on the role of one of the most prominent Zen monks, Seisho Jotai (1548-1607), during the war, in this paper I explore the extent and manner of Buddhist monks' involvement in warfare in a setting of premodern East Asian geopolitics. Their involvement was threefold: articulation of the idea of the Divine Country, which was used to justify Japan's foreign aggression; conduct of the cease-fire negotiations and state diplomacy; and appeasement of Korean war victims by offering memorial services.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Husein, Fatimah

 

Pascasarjana UIN Sunan Kalijaga Yogyakarta, Indonesia

 

Muslim-Christian Relations in Indonesia: The Exclusivist Muslims' Perspectives(04I)

 

The relationship between Muslims and Christians in Indonesia is an important subject. Apart from a few investigations on certain conflicts in different areas of Indonesia, little effort has been devoted to thoroughly examining the complexity of the relationship between the two religious groups. This paper attempts specifically to investigate the perspectives of the Indonesian exclusivist Muslims on Muslim-Christian relations in Indonesia, especially during the New Order period (1965-1998). As this might cover a broad discussion, the paper will mainly focus on the later period of the New Order. In dealing with this subject, the paper will briefly investigate the policies of the New Order governments on Muslims and Christians. The paper then explores the backgrounds and concerns of the exclusivists in relations to Muslim-Christian relations. Three main exclusivist institutions are discussed in the paper: the Dewan Dakwah Islamiyah Indonesia (DDII), the Komite Indonesia untuk Solidaritas Dunia Islam (KISDI), and the Laskar Jihad. Key issues discussed by the exclusivists include the Christian 'other' and Christianisation.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hvithamar, Annika

 

University of Copenhagen, Denmark

 

Between Nations. The Orthodox Church in Denmark(01U)

 

In Denmark, the Russian Orthodox Church has existed since 1741. But it is only with the Russian revolution in 1917 that a larger number of Russians have emigrated. During the 20th century, this group developed into a Russian Orthodox Diaspora. In Russia, Orthodox Christianity was used to mould national identity, and even today this branch of Christianity is looked upon as ethnic Russian. However, in Denmark, the Lutheran State Church occupies the role of national religion, which leaves the members of the Orthodox Church with two conflicting identities, national and religious. This presentation is based on fieldwork studies among Orthodox Christians in Denmark. It focuses on the relationship between national identity and diaspora identity in the 21st century, especially among descendants of Russian immigrants and ethnic Danish converts to the Orthodox Church.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hwang, Sun Myung

 

Korean Society of New Religious Studies, Korea

 

Some Remarks on the Characteristics of New Korean Religions(12D)

 

This paper will highlight some characteristics of the new Korean religions in the context of globalization. One key feature of these religions was millenarianism which flourished in the late 19th century in many non-European societies, including Korea. This period coincided with the onset of modernization in Korea, a process that was both painful and tumultuous. Scholarly attempts to explain the rise and nature of Korean new religions have been unsatisfactory. My paper will attempt to correct some of the inadequacies and misunderstandings in the extant theories of Korean new religions.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Hyodo, Akiko

 

Osaka University, Japan

 

The Concept of Seishin in the Taishyo period „Ÿ on conflict between Omotokyo and Hentai-shinri(04U)

 

In the Taisho period (1912-1926) there appeared a semi-academic journal titled Hentai-shinri (Abnormal Psychology), which was published by Nihon Seishin Igaku Kai (Japanese Association for Mental Medicine). This journal not only aimed at the establishment of the scientific psychotherapy but also began reproaching the contemporary religious and spiritual groups as superstitions. It especially attacked fiercely Omotokyo, one of the most rapidly growing new religions and its method of spirit possession called chinkon-kishin. But, seishin-igaku, which was advocated by Hentai-shinri, was not what seishin igaku means today. This word was strategically used as an antithesis to the materialism of orthodox medicine. Though the seishin-igaku of Hentai-shinri has been regarded as a rationalistic movement, it shared the common ground with chinkon-kishin. This common ground was constellated around the word seishin. In this paper, the historical background and meaning of the conflict between Hentai-shinri and Omotokyo over seishin will be discussed.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ibaragi, Daisuke

 

University of Paris X, Japan

 

L'Appropriation et la Nostalgie(07Q)

 

" < C'est la ma place au soleil. > Voila le commencement et l'image de l'usurpation de toute la terre," dit Pascal. De meme que la distinction du < mien > et du < tien > justifie les regimes democratiques et capitalistes, la demarcation entre < ce qui est a nous > et < ce qui est a vous > fonde encore le systeme politico-juridique international d'aujourd'hui. Mais les Sages juifs ont considere une telle division comme < la maniere de Sodome >, < la methode de Cain >. En effet, le partage d'une domaine ne risque-t-il pas de nous exciter au conflit dangereux? Cette etude a pour but d'analyser de maniere philosophique le rapport entre le desir d'enracinement et l'exclusion d'autrui.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ichida, Masataka

 

Nishi-Gunma Hospital Nurses' School, Japan

 

Folk Religion and "History from Below"(08U)

 

The modernization in Japan influenced the folk religious world view remarkably. This presentation examines such a process of transfiguration, with the case of ritual in Kankokuheisha, which was a base point of religious policies of State in community. In this case, I will focus on Keta Shrine. Rituals in communities were grounded on native thoughts originally, but agency of modernization gave different significance to rituals. Inquiring into this problem, I adopt two methodologies, "History from Below" as social history on the one hand, and a folk religious world view as science of religion on the other hand. With these points, I will consider the relation between community and State in modern history.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ichikawa, Hiroshi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Authority in Judaism in Conflict: From the Ancient to the Early Modern Period(03G)

 

Rabbinic Judaism laid the foundation of modern Judaism. Since the destruction of the Second Temple in 70 CE, Rabbinic Judaism has enforced the divine commandments in almost all spheres of ordinary Jewish life. The authority of Rabbinic Judaism is first and foremost based on the belief in the truth of the Halakhah tradition derived from the prophet Moses. In reality, however, this was fundamentally a belief in the wisdom of the sages. Since then, Judaism has encountered numerous crises and threats to its very existence, but Judaism was always resurrected as a vital tradition through the emergence of new movements of Jewish thought. The reason why the Rabbinic establishment has not been dismantled as a result of the emergence of these new movements lies in the unique authority structure of Rabbinic Judaism. The Rabbinic tradition had established a system in which disputes concerning the Halakhah were tolerated and claims evaluated based on their logical consistency. Theological opinions could also be freely discussed, as we can see in the Talmud. Paradoxically, these frictions and disputes guaranteed the stability of Rabbinic authority. In this panel, we examine the nature of Rabbinic authority and its relationship to rival sources of authority in the period ranging from the emergence of the Rabbinic establishment to the early modern period.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Ichikawa, Hiroshi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

The Authority of Rabbi and the Recognition of Controversy(03G)

 

As far as the human society is concerned, it is natural to have conflicts and oppositions, and what is important for the stability and confidence of society depends upon the rule of solving those conflicts. We can recognize the sophistication of Jewish society that while it had less irrational threat by physical powers, demanded differences in legal opinions among Rabbis, instead of conforming to the authoritative opinion. But such a recognition was limited to those with the title of Rabbi, and the disciples should obey the master completely. So we deplore the characteristics of the authority of Rabbi in the unique title 'Moshe Rabbenu (Our Rabbi Moses)' that was attached to the Biblical Prophet Moses by Rabbinic Judaism. We are led to the conclusion that the notion of divine authority of prophecy in the Bible was replaced in Rabbinic Judaism by the notion of truth of the transmission, and that this notion of authority is compatible similar notions in traditional thought in Eastern religions.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ichikawa, Hiroshi

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

The Reception and Transformation of Philosophical Traditions in Intellectual Milieu of Three Monotheistic Religions, Judaism, Christianity, and Islam(15N)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ichiraku, Makoto

 

Otani University, Japan

 

The World That is Realized through the "Awareness of One's Own Evil"; The Life Beginning from the "Awareness of One's Own Evil"(05I)

 

In spite of our pursuit of the ideal of peace and stability, human beings have continuously fought one another throughout history. Even in this contemporary world, we still hurt and torment each other repeatedly (this is what Buddhism calls "evil"), while at the same time showing how pitiful and foolish it is to be like this. However, human nature itself cannot relinquish this "evil" even after realizing it, as we lack the true awareness of the suffering it causes. Therefore, in Buddhism, one of the more important questions is how to overcome this evilness, which Shinran tackled seriously. He saw that the darkness of human beings can only be broken by Amida Buddha, who calls us with his Name and illuminates this world with his Light. This presentation will elucidate what it means to realize one's own evilness, and what kind of life such realization leads us towards, according to Shinran's words.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ichishima, Shoshin

 

Taisho University, Japan

 

Love and Compassion, Freeing from Nirvana Abode(07G)

 

How the Love of Christianity and Compassion of Buddha realized actually in this world? The author picks up the actual story of September 11th 2001 and his own near-death experience during hospitalization years ago. He picks up the story of the Tibetan scripture about the description of fire river in the hell. He will introduce the elephant saved tourists from Tsunamis Natural Disaster in Indian Ocean. We human beings can restore instinctively awareness of Something Great in the extreme state of fasting. He will introduce the actual yogi marathon monks at Mt. Hiei. And the Lanka-avatara quotes the something great primordially poses even in common human-beings. Finally he introduces how ladies and gentlemen experience pure mind in the process of training tea ceremony where the people could get out of fire house by the guidance of skilful means of the teaching of Buddha from the Lotus Sutra.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Igeta, Midori

 

Tsukuba Women's University, Japan

 

(08N)

 

 

Roundtable session, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Igeta, Midori

 

Tsukuba Women's University, Japan

 

The Emperor as the Symbol of the Purity or the Innocence of the Japanese(13C)

 

The Emperor system of the Great Japan Empire had the function of the nationalist religion. After World War II, the Constitution of Japan takes in the policy of separation of religion and state and the Emperor system has been transformed into the symbolic Emperor system. I think it must be pointed out that this so called symbolic Emperor system is absolutely based on the myth of the Emperor system of the past. If so, what does this mean for the Japanese people who still support this system? In order to examine this problem, I would like to pay attention to kegare (uncleanness, impurity), which is opposed to the conception of "purity." From this point of view, the Emperor as the symbol of unity of the Japanese symbolizes "the purity of Japanese." With the Emperor, "the Japanese" can neglect the violence in the wars by Japan or Japanese people, and regard themselves as "the innocent."

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ignacio, Violeta Suarez

 

University of the Philippines in Pampanga, Philippines

 

Spanish Methods of Religious Conversion in the Philippines(14E)

 

Spanish missionaries in the Philippines used the trickle-down policy of conversion, starting with the village chief and family who, in turn, used their influence and example to convince their subordinates to embrace the Catholic faith. Others were attracted to the new religion through priests' kindness, patience and selfless devotion. Additional attractions were charitable works like the establishment of orphanages, schools, and hospitals where priests served as physicians experimenting with herbal medicine. When restored to health, some Filipinos were so impressed that they asked for baptism while others gratefully donated their material possessions. Still others were drawn to the faith with the mistaken belief that baptism possessed a miraculous curative power. In addition, colorful rituals of the church especially on church holiday enticed others. Also helping remove the barriers of distrust was the missionaries' knowledge of the Filipino language. Priests studied the languages and dialects of Filipinos instead of teaching Filipinos the Spanish language. Hearing strangers speak their language or dialect created favorable impressions on Filipinos. And in line with the conversion method of making Christianity permeate the culture, missionaries did not replace non-Catholic practices without introducing a similar Christian usage to take its place. When everything failed, the missionaries resorted to compulsion of some sort. In general, all the methods used by the Spanish friars in converting Filipinos proved to be highly successful. From then up to now, the majority of Filipinos are Roman Catholic.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Iida, Takafumi

 

Toyama University, Japan

 

Formation of Religious Lives Among the Koreans in Japan(09D)

 

History of Koreans in Japan originated in early 20th century and the population is 700 thousand today. Their religious activities are composed of traditional ancestor worship and shamanic ritual, Christianity, Buddhism and participation in Japanese religions. Ancestor worship is generally kept in about 80% of the families. This is the tradition of Korean Confucianism and at the same time, it serves as a re-formation of the kinship network and national consciousness. Shamanic ritual is kept especially among women from Cheju Island in the Osaka-Ikoma area. It shows unique developments in the process of the network holding between Osaka and Cheju. Their Christianity and Buddhism have been formed after the Second World War, however, being influenced by the religious trends of homeland Korea. I consider these activities not only from the formalism of preservation of the cultural tradition or acculturation but from the view of "self construction approach" and try to understand them as original formative processes in their life building.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Iijima, Shuji

 

Kyushu University, Japan

 

Arrernte Now:Two Radical Forms of Violent Life;Arrernte Fighting and Iraqi War(17K)

 

The aim of this presentation is to create an alternative paradigm in religious studies through the survey of over 100 years of scholarship on the Arrernte people. I want to focus on three main topics. 1. The study of the history of the Arrernte people from London & Mueller (1887) to Memmott (1991) 2. The current situation of the Arrernte as discerned from my field research in Alice Springs (2000-2003) 3. Sharing the possibilities of life with a people that have been treated by Europeans as either "primitive" or as a "problem" The Arrernte people were treated as "primitive" under the paradigm of Spencerean evolution theory and are now increasingly considered a social "problem" under the policy of self-determination. In the contemporary world, there are people who have learned how to represent themselves through media such as the world-wide web and others, who are perceived and shunned as alcoholics. In this presentation, through the examination of the transition from "primitive" to "problem," I try to set up an alternative paradigm in which we could treat the Arrernte as a "potential" self of us.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Iino, Lisa

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

A Factor Demarcating the Sacred and the Secular in Aleppian Musical Tradition(14U)

 

In the Western classical music, we would take it for granted that there are secular music as well as sacred music. In Muslim society like Aleppo in Syria, the same classification could apply. However, we sometimes find it difficult to distinguish between the sacred and the secular in Aleppian musical tradition, as some repertoire and performers in both categories are overlapping and interchangeable. In this paper, I begin by introducing Aleppian traditional music, both religious and secular, mostly of Muslims, and present some characteristics, musical as well as social, in this musical tradition. Then I would argue that the demarcation line is neither very clear-cut nor necessarily musical, and then explore the reason for this ambiguity in demarcation, in addition with some reference to Aleppian Christian musical tradition.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ikari, Shohei

 

Rissho University, Japan

 

Religion and Art as Human Creation and Worship(08V)

 

There has been a strong 1ink between re1igion and art since prehistoric times. This relationship seems more pronounced the farther back we look. For instance, when we try to 1ook back to the beginning of both art and re1igion,we realize that it is very difficult to separate of creativity itself. In terms of religion, art source of creativity itse1f. In terms of religion, art expresses that which is difficult to articulate or conceptualize. Art provides an effective method to understand and express the images and feelings found deep within one's soul. It is as though such images and fee1ings have been instilled within the very fabric of our being; nurturing us with a fountain of religious portrayaI and sentiment. Re-evaluating the relationship between re1igion and art from this vantage point reveals a new perspective--a profoundly human origin to the diverse expressions seen in religious art across "cultures."

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ikeda, Akira

 

Wakayama University, Japan

 

Weber's Theory on the Development of Culture and Modernization of Japan(05V)

 

In my paper, I want to point out the following two problems. First, there is the question, "What is Weber's theory about the modernization of Japan?" Second, is this theory correct? To begin, I show that Weber analyzed the development of culture from three schemes dealing with the relationship between religion and politics. First, there is political power, in the form of military charisma, which can serve as the primary base of development of self-political power. Second, there is another form of political power that sees pacifically charisma as the base of self-political power. Both types of political power have the ability to control religion. Finally, there is the scheme that views religious power and political power as independent of each other and both have self-charisma. Weber's theory about the modernization of Japan has traditionally been interpreted by scholars to suggest that the relationship between religion and politics falls within the last two schemes. I, however, hold that it is the first scheme, political power as military charisma, that has lead to the modernization of Japan.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ikeda, Yutaka

 

The University of Tsukuba, Japan

 

In Search of an Original Position in the Field of Biblical Studies(14B)

 

Even if it might sound a little bit naive, I have long dreamed of finding an original way to read the scriptures with my own Oriental eyes and heart, which would differ from the passive nature of western thinking. On first glance, the Bible appears to be of no particular interest to those who like me live to the far east of "Eden." In fact, the scope of Genesis, the first book in the Bible, is undeniably limited to Semitic, Hamitic and Indo-European people, the descendants of the three sons of Noah. With this in mind, the question is whether the Biblical is still relevant to me, a Japanese? Is there still room for me to make a meaningful contribution to the study of the Bible? In search of an original position of my own, I would like to consider in this paper the merit of a naturalistic approach by which the scriptures can incorporate people from all cultural backgrounds.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ikegami, Yoshimasa

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Shamanic Practitioners in Contemporary Japan(11R)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ikegami, Yoshimasa

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Shamanic Practitioners in Contemporary Japan(11R)

 

The study of shamanic practitioners in Japan has generally focused on popular shamans (minkan fusha) who live in remote rural communities and operate relatively independently of established religious institutions. Yet this focus has neglected much of the urban/regionally based contemporary shamanic and spirit mediumship practice. This panel seeks to re-situate the recent conversation about shamanism in contemporary Japan through detailed and site-specific analyses of shamanic practices. How, for instance, are we to understand the relatively new urban-based shamanic gyoja who belong to "traditional" Buddhist denominations and engage in varieties of spirit possession as a technique of healing practice? Similarly, "New Age" style counselors participate in a style of "shamanic practice" directed towards a younger client base and employ semi-scientific therapeutic practices. How can we account for the "migration" of shamanic-based practices into wider arenas of popular acts of memorialization, especially of the war dead? We will reconsider the classic definitions of shamanism and shamanic practice through detailed case studies that suggest broader and more flexible understandings of these resilient and transformative practices under conditions of modernity.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Ikehira, Noriko

 

Osaka City University, Japan

 

Daoism and Scriptures Composed in China(10H)

 

Ever since the Dunhuang document collection was discovered in the early 20th century, the study of scriptures composed in China has made great progress. However, it is now about to advance to a new phase; from the phase in which researchers examined how Buddhism took root in China while absorbing Chinese philosophy through those scriptures to the phase of studying how traditional Chinese philosophy based on Confucianism and Daoism was changed through them. Tiwei jing, a scripture composed in China, and Taishang laojun jie jing, a Taoist scripture, both deal with the theme of the five precepts lay followers should adhere to. I think it is probable that the former had influenced the establishment of the latter. One common characteristic of those scriptures is that both apply the five precepts to five activities, correlating them to various natural elements such as the five stars, five sacred peaks, and five viscera. Particularly worthy of emphasis is the relationship between the five precepts and five viscera. For instance, those scriptures preach that if one commits murder, he will have trouble with the liver and if one steals, he will have kidney trouble. In my presentation, I will first discuss the logical relationship between the five precepts as a code of ethics and the physical aspect of the five viscera. I will then further discuss how Taishang laojun jie jing, which was influenced by this scripture composed in China, can be positioned in the history of Daoism.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ikenaga, Eisei

 

Rissho University, Japan

 

Perceptions of Nichiren Buddhists Overseas: A Preliminary Survey(02M)

 

The year 2002 marked the centennial of the overseas propagation by the Nichiren sect in Hawaii. Descendents of first-generation Japanese immigrants to Hawaii are now mostly past the fourth generation. Hawaii has always been culturally diverse; however, many factors, such as the repercussions of WWII, intermarriage, and gradual assimilation of various ethnic groups into the American mainstream, have caused a general erosion of identity with one's ancestors and the culture they represented. Nichiren missionaries have necessarily had to make adjustments to address these changes. Nonetheless, it remains difficult to gauge the needs and aspirations of the younger generations. How knowledgeable are they of their forefathers and their culture? Do they comprehend the basic concepts of their religion? What do they expect from their religion in the future? Should propagation methods change? I will address such questions in a survey of the present members of two Nichiren temples in Honolulu, Hawaii.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ikeuchi, Satoshi

 

International Research Center for Japanese Studies, Japan

 

Views and Consensus of Islamic Scholars on human cloning(01J)

 

In this presentation, various views of Islamic scholars on the human cloning experiment and life engineering are examined. Fatwas and statements by leading ulama from many parts of the Islamic world are compared and consensus and variations are specified. Through these considerations, Islamic understanding of human life and its sanctity will be shed light on.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ikoshi, Keisuke

 

Teikyo University of Science and Technology, Japan

 

The Life History Approach on the Present Challenges in Religious Studies(08J)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Imade, Toshihiko

 

Kyoto University, Japan

 

The Human Life in the Face of Boundaries(11C)

 

Religion contributes to an attitude and a conviction which make the human life very valuable. It has achieved an essential role in the constitution of a notion of the traditional way of thinking about God and the dignity of man. Simultaneously, religion has problems: first, religious wars; second, "the tradition collapse." What this means is that the traditional boundaries have become an ambiguity and religion itself has been open to question. The aim of this report is to reconsider the significance of human life in the face of these boundaries. It attempts to reevaluate the original role of religion. I refer to Hannah Arendt's concept of Publicness. On one hand, I make an issue of Solipsism, a tendency which overcomes boundaries and denies the human plurality. On the other, I deal with Publicness, a tendency which recognizes and reaches the limit of boundaries and discovers the human plurality.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Imai, Naoki

 

Seinan-Gakuin University, Japan

 

Tillich's Thought of Peace(13U)

 

What can Tillich's theology of peace suggest to people living in today's confused world? His distinctive concept of peace was based on the idea of boundary as well as his thoughts on other subjects. The panel will discuss problems of peace in the contemporary world in light of an analysis of Tillich's ideas. The panelists are the members who translated Tillich's Theology of Peace and have addressed the problems of peace. The panel will include two kinds of studies. One is a fundamental study, which deals with the theoretical problems of Tillich's theology of peace and the analysis of key concepts, such as hope, creative justice, etc. The other is a practical study, which deals with nationalism in general and particularly in Japan; ST, or science and technology; glaubiger Realismus, which is the foundation of Tillich's theology of peace, etc.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Imamura, Nobutaka

 

Hokkaido University, Japan

 

French Academic Discourse on Painting and the Fidelity to the Bible(14S)

 

In 1667 the Academie royale de peinture et de sculpture in Paris started on its famous conferences, in which painters and amateurs discussed one painting or sculpture selected from the king's collection. At these conferences, religious paintings were, as is generally known, judged not only by its aesthetic value but also by such religious criteria as the fidelity to the Bible and the piousness of the painter. However, what is important is that these religious criteria were actually very ambiguous, though there seemed to have been concerned with the correctness or the validity. In this study, focusing on records of these conferences, I would like to consider this ambiguity of religious criteria for the judgment on these paintings, and to give an example of approaches to the Bible by ordinary people, who did not profoundly understand theological arguments.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Imanishi, Junkichi

 

International Institute for Postgraduate Buddhist Studies, Japan

 

The Bhagavadg?t? and Buddhism(14M)

 

The Bhagavadgita is the most famous sacred text of Hinduism, but its position in the history of Indian thought is still not completely clear. In my opinion, the Bhagavadgita has to be regarded as a text compiled by traditional Ksatriyas and Brahmins to counter the spread of Buddhism that had been expanding all over India under royal patronage since the time of King A?oka. The Brahmins used the Bhagavadgita to remind the royalty to protect the caste system in the name of the Supreme God. The ethics expounded in the Bhagavadgita have been the object of much attention and are considered to be characteristic of it, but they actually constitute an adaptation of Buddhist theory taken from the Prajnaparamitasutra. In short, the Bhagavadgita intended to oppose Buddhism utilizing Buddhist ideas in order to protect and rationalize the caste system. However, afterwards Buddhism found its own new approach against this movement.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Imataki, Norio

 

Osaka Electro-Communication University, Japan

 

Mu-Kyokai Christianity in Japan and Social Justice - Around Michiko Ito's Praxis -(15I)

 

In the Asian Pacific War, Mu-Kyokai Christian's Tadao Yanaihara was forced to resign as the Tokyo Imperial University professor because of his opinion to look for peace on absolute pacifism. Through the persecutions and sufferings, he had a fellowship with Christians in Hansen's disease sanatorium. They were kept in isolation by Japan's policy toward leprosy based on the eugenic thought. But Yanaihara saw their prayers as the hope to work for justice and peace of the national ideal. Michiko Ito succeeded Yanaihara's thoughts and had worked in Hansen's disease sanatorium (Hoshizuka Keiaien and Okinawa Airakuen) since she became a nurse, longing for fellowship with the Spirit in sanatorium's church. I would like to inquire about her faith and the praxis of Mu-Kyokai. It will be revealed that through her life of symbiosis with leprosy, their works established justice and peace.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Imo, Cyril O.

 

University of Jos, Nigeria

 

Religious Conflict, Suffering and Peace in Nigeria(01V)

 

Religious pluralism is known to be greatly interfering with the process of political transformation in contemporary Nigeria. The relationship between the major religions in the country, especially Islam and Christianity, is characterized by divisiveness, mistrust and suspicion in a way that engenders perhaps one of the most important Muslim-Christian political clashes in any nation-state in the world today. More than other forms of pluralism, religious pluralism is increasingly becoming a threat to national unity and peace in Nigeria. Although the religious conflicts have affected the whole Nigeria, it seems the most devastating effects are felt by the people of Northern Nigeria. The question is if there are particular structural arrangements and demographic features of the Northern Nigeria that are responsible for severe disturbances in the area since the 1980s. What are the factors that can account for the main locations of religious disturbances? To what extent do the organization and training of social control forces aid or impede the prevention of the occurrence of most "spontaneous" collective outbursts of violence? How do they determine the intensity to which any incident will escalate? These are the questions that will be discussed. The paper further examines how to ameliorate the scale of violence and suffering being perpetrated by religious conflicts and how to enhance social and political stability which will make for peace and progressive development.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inaba, Keishin

 

Kobe University, Japan

 

Social Engagement of Religion in Modern Society(02I)

 

While church-linked beliefs and values are declining and becoming less a part of the cultural mainstream in certain countries, religion maintains its traditional function of providing a faith-based moral order for many societies. This panel will explore the social engagement of religion and its role in modern society. Robin Gill's paper will examine the empirical evidence suggesting a link between altruism and religion in the United Kingdom. Rebecca A. Allahyari's paper will explore the worldviews of Anglo-Saxon, Hispanic, Native American, and African-American homeschoolers who invoke "the sacred" in their daily practices and longer-term aspirations. Daren Kemp's paper will examine New Agers' social engagements with links to holistic health movements, environmental movements, anti-capitalist movements, and movements for corporate social responsibility. Anne Birgitta Yeung's paper will examine social engagement and religion in Scandinavian countries. Ruben L. F. Habito will respond to these papers.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Inaba, Keishin

 

Kobe University, Japan

 

Altruism and Social Engagement of Religion: The Faith-Based Services in Japan(10V)

 

This paper will explore what faith-based services in Japan contribute to civic life where religion has lost its traditional function of providing a religiously based moral order of the society and where people do not expect religion to play a major role in cultural integration or moral order. At a time of globally enhanced interest in religion's social responsibilities, there are some religious organizations in Japan which have been concerned with social activism for the improvement of society. This paper will also examine the social response to these religious organizations.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inagaki, Hisakazu

 

Tokyo Christian University, Japan

 

L'ethique de la memoire et de l'oubli -- vers une philosophie de la religion au 21eme siecle(07Q)

 

*respondent

 

Symposium

 

 

 

 

Ingersoll, Julie

 

University of North Florida, USA

 

THE UNDERLYING TERROR: Religious Studies Perspectives on the War on Terrorism(01C)

 

*respondent

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Ingersoll, Julie

 

University of North Florida, USA

 

Reflections on Gender and Violence in Religion(17I)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inose, Yuri

 

Hokkaido University, Japan

 

Factors Influencing Faith Succession(10F)

 

The purpose of this presentation is to declare my findings concerning faith succession. Analysis was conducted using data from questionnaire survey research, which covered the residential members of Soka Gakkai in Sapporo City. The focus of the analysis was the parental influence on second-generation members and the degree of their religious participation as the factors influencing the second-generation members' faith succession. As a general trend, female members tend not to withdraw themselves from their religious activities compared with male members. Their current attitudes toward faith show more earnestness. Female members tend to show more possibility in faith succession than their male counterparts. A gender-based perspective is essential to understand the development of a religious organization and the mechanism of cultural transmission. I consider the mechanism to which gender operates on faith succession.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Madoka

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Religious Conditions in Post-Socialist Countries and the Challenges of a Religiously Plural Society(04E)

 

Against the backdrop of radical transformations in the socio-political landscape and the search for new national identities, post-socialist countries in Europe and Central Asia have experienced a resurgence of interest in religion. Along with this has erupted a steady stream of socio-religious conflicts, which in turn have prompted new governmental and social controls over religious groups in general. Traditional religions are faced with the double challenge of responding to these new legal realities at the same time as they cope with the new religious pluralism; newer faith groups find themselves restricted or even suppressed by state regulators even as they struggle to compete with dominant religious establishments. This panel proposes to review this situation in a number of the affected countries and to clarify the phenomenon of religious pluralism in the context of its relationship to political and cultural stability.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Madoka

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

Control of Religions or Resacralization? : An Examination of the Case of Religious Education in Public Schools in Contemporary Russia(04E)

 

The issue of religion and politics has been a particularly crucial point in debates and theories within religious studies over the past decades. The main purpose of this paper is to clarify where we should place the case of Russia in contemporary discussions and theories on church/state relationships. To do this, I will examine the case of the introduction of religious education to public schools in Russia in the last decade. The aim of this case study is to survey how religion has been introduced in terms of the legislative process and to analyze criticisms that have been raised in controversies over the church/state relationship. I will conclude by pointing out peculiarities of the Russian case as well as characteristics common to contemporary situations involving religion and state.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Nobutaka

 

Kokugakuin University, Japan

 

How Are the Concepts of "New Religion" and "NRM" Related Mutually?(12I)

 

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Takemi

 

Otani University, Japan

 

Local Buddhism and its Transformation in Nineteenth Century Japan: Shinbutsu Bunri in Shinano Province(16F)

 

In the initial stage of Japan's modernization during the Meiji period (1868-1912), local religious traditions were radically transformed by the "dissociation of kami and buddhas/bodhisattvas ('shinbutsu bunri')," imposed upon them by the government. This presentation will focus on the agents, motives, and processes of the local 'shinbutsu bunri' as enacted in Shinano province. Analyses of the cases in Ono village of Ina county, the Matsumoto domain, and the Suwa Shrine will reveal, essentially, the political nature of the government's "religious policies," including the changing of funerary rituals, though the consequences of 'shinbutsu bunri' were more than just political. This study will demonstrate how local Buddhist traditions in the regional religious environment were transformed irreversibly by this policy, which was actually a "cultural revolution" that paved the way for the emergence of State Shinto and modern Japanese "irreligious" "religiosity."

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Tomokatsu

 

Osaka Musium of History, Japan

 

A Study of Changes in Traditional Japanese Beliefs on Solar and Lunar Eclipses by the Modern Japanese Government(08D)

 

Since the late 17th century, the traditional Japanese interpretation of the cosmos gradually lost its validity in the face of the introduction of Western concepts. Conservatives attempted to maintain the old interpretation of the cosmos and, in the late Edo era, joined the campaign to exclude foreigners from Japan. However, the Meiji Government, based on a Westernization policy, employed the Western awareness of the cosmos, and abolished traditional folk views of it. The Western awareness of the cosmos is scientifically valid, but many common Japanese people did not accept this concept immediately. In this paper, I discuss the ideological manipulation of the traditional beliefs by the modern state through the example of folk understandings of the sun and lunar eclipses.

 

Symposium, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Yoshiyasu

 

Sapporo Gakuin University, Japan

 

Religion and Discrimination: A Case Study of One Buddhist Division(15J)

 

The needs for care, or welfare in a broad sense are increasing in modern Japan. These needs are various, concerning personal relations such as medical treatment, nursing, education, etc. However, as for the present condition, there is a strong tendency to solve problems by therapy known as "mental health care", and many people are depending on counseling. As a result social aspects of these problems are rarely addressed. This report concentrates on the problem of that part. The basis of analysis for this report is "the discrimination graffiti case" which took place at a temple of one of influential Buddhist division namely Jodoshin-shu-honganzi-ha. This case is considered as representation of aggressive consciousness meanly against group of people who try to address positively not only "mental health care" but also the social aspects of the needs for care.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Inoue, Yukitaka

 

Ritsumeikan University, Japan

 

The Human Body Exposed. Contrasting Views on Remains of the Dead(03I)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Irons, Edward A.

 

Hong Kong Institute for Culture, Commerce and Religion, China

 

New Chinese Religions in Perspective(15D)

 

Despite the growth of scholarship on Chinese religions and the mounting volume of new data, new religious movements (NRMs) in China receive surprisingly little scholarly attention. This is in contrast to the concrete achievements of the NRM perspective in other areas, including Japan, the US, Europe and Africa. This panel will describe contemporary Chinese religions which can be considered "new." We will also offer an overview of theoretical types and propose a typology which may be useful for future research on contemporary Chinese religions.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract

 

 

 

 

Irons, Edward A.

 

Hong Kong Institute for Culture, Commerce and Religion, China

 

Hot Pot or Big Mac? Towards a Classification of Chinese NRMs(15D)

 

This paper gives an overview and listing of NRM candidates from 1900 to the present. This will illustrate the problems with defining and typing new religions. Anyone working in this area will bring assumptions carried over from the study of traditions, assumptions from studying other countries' NRMs, assumptions form practical roadblocks. The classification system proposed (only partially modeled on food) attempts to start a dialog on the factors which determine how Chinese NRMs form and grow. The paper first surveys existing theoretical classification systems in NRMs, then looks at Chinese religious groups over the past 100+ years. There may be disagreement on what is included and excluded: this is the purpose.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Iseda, Nao

 

The United Church of Christ in Japan, Japan

 

Christianity in Modern Japan(09C)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Iseda, Nao

 

The United Church of Christ in Japan, Japan

 

Ume Tsuda and Christianity(09C)

 

In 1871 Ume Tsuda was sent to study in America by the Meiji government at the age of seven. There she was cared for by Charles and Adeline Lanman for eleven years and received the education of an American girl. She was also baptized and became a pious Christian. Returning to Japan in late 1882, she worked as a teacher and founded her own school in 1900 in order to offer higher education to Japanese women. She lived through the Meiji, Taisho, and Showa periods. Ozaki Kodo indicated three categories of Japanese Christians in Meiji: 1) men, 2) the young, 3) and families with samurai forebears. However, Ume Tsuda did not apply to any of these categories. I would like to focus my attention on her Christianity. What I wish to show here is that the emotional support and the great influence in her life was her faith in Christianity, the Christian spirit, and other pious Christians.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ishida, Hoyu

 

University of Shiga Prefecture, Japan

 

Particularity and Universality Revealed in Shinran's Teachings: Overcoming Exclusiveness(15Q)

 

This paper examines Shinran's teachings in regard to the concepts of particularity and universality. It can be argued that Shinran's particularistic position of entrusting himself single-heartedly to Amida Buddha to attain rebirth in the Pure Land, viewed from the perspective of the attainment of an ultimate religious experience, actually displays a universal nature. Particularity refers here to a specific dogmatic position advocated by a religion, while universality refers to a common ground of values and functions a religion can share with other traditions on a global scale. One problem most likely to arise from the exclusiveness a religion fundamentally possesses is an overemphasis on sectarianism. I will discuss the relationship between particularity and universality as they interrelate and coincide with each other. Particularity is here understood as an individual expression or experience of universality, just as universality manifests itself in particularity.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishihara, Kohji

 

Hokkaido University, Japan

 

Artificial Environment and Designing Life(06J)

 

From the beginning, human beings have altered their environment using tools and techniques. Moreover, since the start of the modern age, we have created a fairly artificial environment adopting various technologies. Biotechnologies, such as genetic engineering and manipulation of reproduction, may be regarded as extensions of such modern technologies. However, biotechnologies are essentially different from previous developments in that the former has opened up the possibility of designing and exploiting the human body. The question of continuity and discontinuity between (human) biotechnologies and other technologies would be helpful when trying to understand the nature of conflicts between biotechnologies and social values. In my presentation, referring to recent arguments on embryonic stem cell research and the new eugenics, I would like to discuss 1) the continuity and the discontinuity between biotechnologies and others, and 2) the relationship between biotechnologies and society, culture, and religion.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Kenji

 

Kokugakuin University, Japan

 

Modern Society and Shrine Shinto(08P)

 

Shrine Shinto stands at the crossroads of modern society. Traditionally, relations between the parishioner and the guardian god were self-evident relations for the Japanese based on the existence of the local community. However, it is now clear that the weakening of faith in guardian gods and parishioner behavior is happening. There is also faith in Shinto which is kept in daily life, but this also now faces the crisis of disappearance. Family Shinto altars exist in only 40% of all the households, and only 10% actually worship them. Further, worship at shrines among the Japanese is a little under 50%. Two polarization processes are occurring at the social structure level, and shrines are no longer able to adapt to the realities of modern society.

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Kiyozumi

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Choosing the Stillness: Characteristics of Dogen Zen and Contemporary Zen Practice(17P)

 

In this paper, I would like to consider what the characteristics of Dogen Zen are, and how they affect lay participants during Zazen meetings (one-day sitting practice) in contemporary secular society. First of all, I point out the basis of Dogen's thought as the assertion of the necessity of ceaseless religious practice presented thought in the Genjo-koan and Daigo fascicles of the Shobogenzo. Then, I clarify how these practices are unified into Zazen (sitting practice) as a most conducive method of Dharma teachings. I will also refer to the influence of Dogen zen on participants involved in Zazen meetings focusing on mental and physical aspects of their daily life.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Kosei

 

Komazawa Junior College, Japan

 

Huayan Philosophy and Anarchism at the Dawn of the Chinese Revolution: with Special Reference to Zhang Taiyan and Liu Shipei(08M)

 

It is a well known fact that most reformers and revolutionaries of the late Qing Dynasty took a great interest in Buddhism. The Huayan Philosophy and the Mind-only Theory were very popular among intellectuals in this period. Why were such old philosophies used as ideologies for social reform? What did radical revolutionists who esteemed anarchism find in Buddhist doctrines? I will investigate these questions through approaching Zhang Taiyan (1869-1936) and Liu Shipei (1884-1919).

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Kosei

 

Komazawa Junior College, Japan

 

Local Buddhisms and Transnational Contacts, 1868-1945(17E)

 

*chairperson, respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Noriko

 

Sophia University, Japan

 

Constructing Christian Brotherhood: Makiko Hitotsuyanagi Vories and Her American Mentors(04G)

 

Christianity provided salvation to Japanese women suffering under the Confucian family system that justified concubinage. Yet stressing the Christian ideals of marriage emphasizing monogamy and gender equality decreased the marriage possibilities of Japanese women in Japan's male-dominated society. My paper examines against this background the case of Makiko Hitotsuyanagi Vories (1884-1969), a graduate of Kobe College. After studying in the United States for nine years, she chose to marry William Merrell Vories (1880-1964), a renowned American architect and missionary, and together they founded the Omi Brotherhood Academy. Drawing on her own writings and comparing them with the writings of her American mentors and friends ? including Alice Mabel Bacon, her own husband William Merrell Vories, and Charlotte B. DeForest ? I intend to examine the impact of Christianity on her views of male-female relationships and the ways in which she sought to influence future Japanese generations.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Shudo

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Rethinking the History of Chan Buddhism(08G)

 

"Chan" is often thought of as a form of absolute "experience" which transcends history. However, it is a fact that this conception of Chan itself has been historically shaped. The development of Chan Buddhism can be divided into several periods: the period of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties, the Song Dynasty, and "Chan Buddhism" in the twentieth century. Each period has its own characteristics. The reception and adaptation of Chan in the countries surrounding China, such as Korea, Vietnam and Japan is important, too, but this issue will be omitted for reasons of time. Instead, I want to re-examine the history of Chan Buddhism by reading a sample of texts characteristic of each of the three periods.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ishii, Shudo

 

Komazawa University, Japan

 

Chan in the Song Dynasty(08G)

 

Chan was institutionalized in the Song Dynasty, and with the establishment of Chan monasteries, the standardization of Chan practice, and the compilation and publication of large amounts of Chan books, the school succeeded in establishing its orthodox appearance. In this paper, I will discuss the compilation of some contemporary Chan historiographies and examine how the historical outlook of the Chan School took its shape during the Song Dynasty.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ishikawa, Akito

 

Hokkaido University, Japan

 

Religion and Art in Paul Tillich(14S)

 

Paul Tillich's religious thought has a close relationship with expressionist art. The concern here is Tillich's concept of religious art in relation to his theological and philosophical thought. The point of Tillich's theory of art is that religious art should be judged by its import rather than its subject matter. Even if an artwork depicts traditional religious symbols, Tillich does not always recognize it to be religious art, and often affirms expressionist art, which depicts landscape or still life, as religious art. The importance lays not so much in what the subject matter is as how it expresses the ultimate reality. Through an investigation of Tillich's theology and philosophy, the basis of his theory of art may be discovered and it will suggest that Tillich's understanding of religious art is a clue to the new relationship between religion and art in the 21st century.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishikawa, Hiroki

 

The Japan Society for the Promotion of Science, Japan

 

Literacy and the Jesuit Mission in Seventeenth-Century Northern Ethiopia(01E)

 

The Society of Jesus sent several missions to Northern Ethiopia, from the middle of the sixteenth century to that of the seventeenth century. The missionaries condemned the monophysite doctrine of the Ethiopian Orthodox Church, and its practices such as the observance of the Saturday Sabbath. Finally, in 1612, they succeeded in converting Emperor Susenyos (r. 1607-1632) to Roman Catholicism. His pro-Roman Catholic policy, however, brought about several rebellions. The popular commotion was so serious, that the emperor was forced to proclaim a return to the old faith in 1632. Although the Northern Ethiopian mission ended in failure, the Jesuit religious education attracted quite a few literate Ethiopians, and converted them to Roman Catholicism. The purpose of this paper is to examine the situation of literacy in seventeenth-century Northern Ethiopia, and to consider the reasons why the Jesuit religious education attracted the Ethiopians.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishikawa, Iwao

 

The Eastern Institute, INC., Japan

 

The Fusion of Religions in the Dunhuang Tibetan Manuscript Declining Age and its Significance in Religious History(17L)

 

The Declining Age, three Tibetan manuscripts from Dunhuang (IOL Tib J 733, 734 part 1, 735), are prophecies in which the temporal decline of the human world is described. It seems to me that doctrinally, while showing the influence of Buddhist sutras concerning the decline and the end of Buddhism, this text mainly consists of Taoist ideas. The text's vocabulary partly comes from the Bon religion and shows few signs of being influenced by foreign sources. From the viewpoint of the history of Taoism, it is a manuscript that shows the infiltration of folk Taoism into Hexi Tibetans. But from the viewpoint of the history of the Bon Religion, it shows the process by which Old Bon Religion absorbed foreign religions and changed.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Ishikawa, Tomoko

 

Tomakomai National College of Technology, Japan

 

"The Jesus of History" in Schleiermacher(12T)

 

D.F. Strauss criticizes F.E.D.Schleiermacher's Life of Jesus(1864) for being depicting not "the Jesus of history" but "the Christ of faith." Even though Strauss' view reaches a broad consensus, at least it is true that Schleiermacher thinks it possible to comprehend "the Jesus of history" with Christian faith. It is his brief dialogue Christmas Eve (1805) that we can get a clue of this matter. In Christmas Eve the characters argue how man should interpret the historical Jesus, which is one of the most productive questions in the study of the New Testament in the 19th century, and the scene provides us an atmosphere of debate on the historical Jesus at that time. Schleiermacher is seldom mentioned in modern Life-of-Jesus-Research, but he shouldn't be ignored, because he leads us to consider its motif and significance as a whole---for whom and for what is Life-of-Jesus-Research?

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Isomae, Jun'ichi

 

Japan Women's University, Japan

 

Buddhism in West/West in Buddhism(02S)

 

In this panel, we wish to rethink the notion of Japanese Buddhism by examining Buddhist Studies in different regions and different disciplines. Modern Buddhist Studies started under the overwhelming influence of Western discourse about religions, and the framework of Japanese Buddhism seems to come from the West. Accordingly, we first clarify the relationship between Japanese Buddhism and Western influences. Secondly, one panelist will make a presentation on the character and situation of Buddhism in Japan compared with it it in the Western. Here we can obtain hybrid images within so called Japanese Buddhism through these presentations, and discuss how we should lead such structure of this hybridity into productive ground to study Buddhism and religion. Following this, one discussant who studies another Buddhist tradition in South Asia discusses whether he can discern the distinguishing character of Japanese Buddhism based on listening to the above three panelists' presentations. He problematizes the notion of diversity and unity within what we call Buddhism. Lastly, one discussant from Religious Studies sums up our panel in terms of how we can develop the possibility of Buddhist Studies and the possibility to think of Japanese Buddhism related to Religious Studies in a wider context.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Isomae, Jun'ichi

 

Japan Women's University, Japan

 

Questioning ' the Religious': Talking Outside the West(10E)

 

In the colonial and postcolonial era, the Western notion of "religion" has been disseminated in the non-West in significant ways and through a multitude of forms. In the process, analyses of religious phenomena have predominantly emerged through a binary discourse categorizing "the transcendental" in opposition to "the indigenous." This discursive space has been constituted in terms of the hegemonic notion of "Westernization," wherein the indigenous emerges as a reflective and reactionary form of identification vis-a-vis the transcendent. This panel aims to undermine this discursive space by analyzing narratives of religious phenomena that cannot be reduced to this binary framework. First, the panel will problematize the transcendental element in religious phenomena by alluding to and locating the distinct writings of Japanese philosophers in a comparative perspective. Second, the panel will re-examine the indigenous as tangentially related to the transcendental by comparing popular religious experiences in Japan with perspectives stemming in South Asia. Third, the panel will analyze the connotation of guilt and relief/salvation in Japan and its implication in light of Christianity as indiginized. Finally, our respondent will discuss the prospect and possibility that emerges through the panel's discussions of religious phenomena as situated outside the West, raising the significance of such a dialogue as it pertains to the IAHR Congress held in Tokyo.

 

Organized panel, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Isomae, Jun'ichi

 

Japan Women's University, Japan

 

Rethinking 'Japanese Religion': The Transcendental and the Indigenous(10E)

 

The term 'Japanese Religion' is constituted of two words: 'Japanese' and 'Religion'. They both come from Western notions: The word 'Japanese' connotes one particular form of a nation-state, whereas the word 'Religion' derived from Christianity. There is conflicting for discussion on how to bridge these two words under the name of 'Japanese Religion' because 'Religion' can not be reduced to within a boundary of one nation-state. Consequently the term 'Japanese Religion' wears dualistic meanings. One is 'religion particular to Japan', the other is 'religions in Japan'. The former emphasizes Japanese uniqueness, while the latter does hybridity existed in Japan. The uniqueness of 'Japanese Religion' is interpretated as the indigenous like Shinto, whereas the hybridity is done as the transcendental like Christianity and Buddhism. The important thing for our argument is how to connect and define these two perspectives: the transcendental and the indigenous.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Isomae, Jun'ichi

 

Japan Women's University, Japan

 

The Character of Religious Studies in Japan(16B)

 

The treatment of religion as a subject for study in Japan was first undertaken around the turn of the 20th century. Because the study of religion first appeared as an effort to find a sui generis religion, religious studies were established at Tokyo University, the only imperial university at that time, which had no affiliation to any particular religious denomination. The character of religious studies at that time was based upon the notion of separation between church and state, and therefore became highly critical of State Shinto, a political-religious system promoted by the imperial house. However, after Japan's defeat in the Second World War, the occupying forces dissolved State Shinto, and religious studies soon lost its political and educational significance. The number of lectures in Japanese universities on religious studies has significantly decreased. Yet since the war, religious studies in Japan have been transformed through an exchange with anthropology, historiography, sociology, folklore and theology, and are no longer reduced to the idea of sui generis religion.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Isshiki, Aki

 

Koshien University, Japan

 

Religion, Society, and State in Contemporary East Asia(08S)

 

*chairperson

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Isshiki, Aki

 

Koshien University, Japan

 

Regional Society under Military Occupation and Christianity as Religion of the Ruler in Postwar Okinawa(08S)

 

The purpose of this study is to make clear the following in postwar Okinawa: Under the military occupation, I discuss that Christianity as the religion of rulers influenced Okinawan society from the viewpoint of faith, and one of politics, economy, and military. The society in the postwar was governed directly by U.S. Forces. Okinawan Christianity actively missionized by the support of troops and chaplains from the occupation's early days. Christianity was welcome as a religion of the "emancipator" from Japanese force's control at first. However, the occupation army changed into brutal rulers with growing tensions in East Asia, and Christianity came to send shock waves through Okinawa society. According to the detailed analysis of this process, though Christianity worshiped the same God, it became a tool of control and suppression, and a principle of liberation from such oppression. I investigate a principle to invent such a difference in this study.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Itai, Masanari

 

Kogakkan University, Japan

 

A Common Field of Religious Culture and Welfare Culture in Japan(11V)

 

The purpose of this presentation tries to argue relationship between the religious culture and welfare culture in Japanese society. Here as one concrete example, we elaborate social activities of NPO which tackles the barrier-free problem of various religious institutions (shrine & temple). From there, the new relation between religious and welfare needs can be seen.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ito, Masayuki

 

Aichi Gakuin University, Japan

 

The Religious Dimension in Japanese Popular Culture(02H)

 

*respondent

 

Organized panel

 

 

 

 

Ito, Masayuki

 

Aichi Gakuin University, Japan

 

Various Forms of Spirituality in the World (1)(04B)

 

This panel aims to explore various forms of spirituality emerging and developing in contemporary societies. Since the late 1970s, many people in the world have attempted to find appropriate spiritual expressions for themselves through participating in non-religious and quasi-religious activities. Although the organizational forms of their activities vary, each individual seems to seek new types of spiritual expressions, showing particular interest in self-transformation. In this panel, we illustrate and highlight the spiritual aspirations of participants in these forms of spirituality by specifically focusing on non institutional religious forms of spirituality.

 

Symposium, * Session Abstract, English

 

 

 

 

Ito, Masayuki

 

Aichi Gakuin University, Japan

 

Body and Spirituality in Contemporary Yoga Boom(05B)

 

Since the mid-1990s, many people in Western societies, and in particular the United States, have been attracted to relatively new types of yoga. These forms of yoga emphasize breath-synchronized movement in which a progressive series of postures is synchronized with a specific breathing technique (I.e., Power Yoga and Astanga Yoga). Following this trend, a large number of Japanese people, especially women in their twenties and thirties, have begun to practice contemporary yoga over the last few years. Today, Japan has a variety of yoga journals and many sports gyms offer a number of yoga courses. In this paper, I explore the relationship between the body and spiritually by focusing on contemporary yoga practices and the intentions of their practitioners. I also analyze the distinct characteristics of yoga by contrasting it with the New Age movement and Japan's New Religions.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Ito, Masayuki

 

Aichi Gakuin University, Japan

 

Life, Death, and Spirituality as Perceived by Japanese People(11D)

 

This paper aims to explore contemporary Japanese religious beliefs, especially beliefs related to death, and their connection to the spiritual life of the Japanese. Death is one of the most crucial events for human beings, calling into question the very meaning of one's life. At the same time, the religious orientations of people emerge vividly when they are forced to confront death. In order to understand deeply rooted religious orientations, I have conducted interviews with a number of Japanese who had lost family members or close friends in recent years. While analyzing the beliefs of these people, I found that their images of the afterlife are comparatively vague, inconsistent, and easily changing. Nevertheless, all of my informants perform ancestor worship at home and/or in the cemetery as part of which they report about their personal lives and important events to particular ancestors with whom they had close relationships. Thus, in contemporary Japan, people maintain a traditional religious orientation in communicating with the spirits of deceased family members.

 

Symposium, English

 

 

 

 

Ito, Miyuki

 

University of Tokyo, Japan

 

"The Death of the second person" in Contemporary Japan(09J)

 

The philosopher V. Jankelevitch gave birth to the concept of "the death of the second person." This concept was taken up in Japan, especially by Yanagida Kunio, who underwent the traumatic experience of his son's mental illness, suicide, brain death, posthumous kidney donation, and death, in order to discuss brain death and organ plants. Whilst the notion of "the death of the second person" is important in shedding light on the problem of bioethics in Japan, it seems that the common understanding of the notion is based on vague experiential knowledge that has not yet been clearly defined or articulated. I elucidate the characteristics of death in contemporary urban Japanese society, as well as examine the phenomenon of "the death of the second person" therein. In doing so, my aim is to present a bioethical perspective more tailored to the Japanese mentality.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Ito, Zuiei

 

Rissho University, Japan

 

The Source and Development of the Six-fold Nature (˜Z‘Š liu-xiang) Theory of Hua-yan Sect(07M)

 

In this Study, I shall study some important thought which has its ground in Da1a-bh[mi, and which was developed with the striking features, from the viewpoint of intellectual history of Buddhism. In Section,I seek the source and development of the Six-fold Nature˜Z‘Ši1iu-xiang)Theory of Hua-yan Sect‰ŘŒľ@. The original meaning of the Six-fold Nature˜Z‘Šis a formula for Upade1a in Da1abh[mika-s[tra. It is used as a style for interpreting the s[tra in QDV. Fa-shang–@ăof Di-lun Sect ’n˜_@is regarded as abhisa/skqra‘˘ě, vyavahqraŒžŕfor cultivating the Six-fold NatureDHui-yuanŒd‰“ChoweverCobserves that it is a noumenon—(li)Cwith which sarva-dharma”–@are endowedDChih-yan’q™V, belonging to Hua-yan Sect, according to being—L, understands that it is a lak2aza‘Šof Part]tyasamutpqda‰‹N, which froms the phenomenaŽ–(shi)DAnd Fa-tsang–@‘ came to establish as a theory the Six-fold Nature Prat]tyasamutpqda ˜Z‘Š‰‹Nproving distinctly Phenomena-phenomena-undividedŽ–Ž––ł‹[. Thus, transformed from a form of recognition to the logic of existence, the Six-fold Nature Theory in its historical development is raised to the height of the dialectic of Prat]tyasamutpqda and preserved intactDI shall lucidly demonstrate such a development by means of re-examination of material available to me.

 

Organized panel, Japanese

 

 

 

 

Itu, Mircea

 

Romanian Academy, Romania

 

John Cassian's Mystical Vision and Cosmic Christianity(06Q)

 

Weber's distinction between rational and mystical worldviews can be applied to the difference between approaches that seek to dominate nature from those that seek harmony with it. This attitude, in turn, easily passes over to the human world, so that as rationalized civilization progresses, violence is done not only to nature but also to beings. Some sort of reintegration of the mystical worldview is called for, and for this we can turn with benefit to our study of the mystics. In particular, I focus on the fifth-century mystic, John Cassian, and try to show how his views of the descent of God in man (De incarnatione Domini contra Nestorium Libri), of the primacy of mystical experience, and of free will and human virtues are fundamental for spiritual fulfillment in union with the divine and for the struggle with evil (Collationem Sanctorum Patrum). The aim of his mystical vision is a path towards virtue that liberates one from violence in a profane and modern existence, and in this liberation leads to religious redemption.

 

Organized panel, English

 

 

 

 

Iwagami, Kazunori

 

Musashino University, Japan

 

The Satisfaction of Desires and True Happiness: The Problem of Desire in Buddhism(01D)

 

From the early stage of its history, Buddhism has been interested in the analysis of the human mind and has regarded a mind occupied with desire as a mental defilement. Consequently, Buddhism takes a negative attitude toward desires to acquire such pleasures as wealth, prestige, health and long life, which are regarded as essential in our lives. This presentation discusses the problem of human desire from the Buddhist point of view.

 

Symposium, Japanese